THE
GREAT
ASSIZE
,
OR
,
DAY
OF
IVBILEE
.
Deliuered
in
foure
Sermons
,
vpon
the
20.
chapter
of
the
Reuel
.
ver.
12.13.14.15
.
Whereunto
are
annexed
two
Sermons
vpon
the
1.
chapter
of
the
Canticles
,
verse
6.7
The
second
Impression
,
corrected
and
amended
by
the
Authour
SAMVEL
SMITH
,
Minister
of
the
word
of
God
at
Prittlewell
in
Essex
.
Math.
12.36
.
I
say
vnto
you
,
That
of
euery
idle
word
that
men
shall
speake
,
they
shall
giue
an
account
thereof
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
.
LONDON
,
Printed
by
NICHOLAS
OKES
,
1617.
❧
TO
THE
RIGHT
WORSHIPFVL
AND
VERtuous
Gentlewoman
,
Mistresse
IANE
ELIOT
of
Newland
Hall
,
SAMVEL
SMITH
,
wisheth
the
encrease
of
all
true
comfort
in
this
life
,
and
eternall
happinesse
in
the
next
.
RIGHT
Worshipful
,
the
Apostle
Paul
hath
told
vs
,
That
In
the
last
dayes
shall
come
perillous
times
,
For
men
shall
bee
louers
of
their
owne
selues
,
couetous
,
boasters
,
prowd
,
cursed
speakers
,
Disobedient
to
parents
,
vnthankefull
,
vnholie
,
without
Natural
affection
,
Truce-breakers
,
false
accusers
,
intemperate
,
fierce
,
no
Louers
at
all
of
them
which
are
good
,
traytours
,
heady
,
high-minded
,
Louers
of
pleasures
,
more
then
louers
of
God
,
hauing
a
shew
of
godlinesse
,
but
yet
denie
the
power
thereof
:
And
they
are
the
words
of
our
Sauiour
himselfe
:
that
as
it
was
in
the
dayes
of
Noah
,
So
shall
the
comming
of
the
Son
of
man
be
.
And
againe
,
when
the
Sonne
of
man
commeth
,
shall
hee
finde
Faith
vpon
earth
?
When
were
these
perilous
times
Saint
Peter
speaketh
of
,
if
not
now
?
When
was
there
the
like
securitie
?
When
gaue
men
themselues
ouer
to
their
owne
hearts
lust
more
then
now
?
By
the
which
then
wee
see
that
we
are
they
,
Vpon
whom
the
ends
of
the
world
are
come
:
and
that
wee
must
all
shortly
be
called
to
accompt
for
these
things
:
The
Nineuites
fast
and
repent
,
the
Publicans
do
feare
and
quake
,
when
Ionas
cryeth
to
the
one
,
and
Iohn
to
the
other
of
iudgement
to
come
.
Ahab
is
humbled
,
and
Felix
trembles
,
when
from
Elias
and
Paule
they
heare
of
death
and
Judgement
:
yet
alas
,
where
is
the
man
among
vs
,
that
thinkes
of
these
things
?
Doe
not
men
crie
,
Peace
,
peace
,
till
destruction
come
vpon
them
,
as
the
Trauell
vpon
a
woman
with
childe
:
Shee
thinketh
not
of
the
paine
vntill
it
come
,
and
they
thinke
not
of
this
day
of
reckoning
till
it
come
.
This
is
the
security
of
our
Age
:
so
that
we
may
now
looke
for
an
end
to
be
put
vnto
these
sinnefull
daies
:
for
what
are
they
but
the
fore-runners
of
that
last
and
dreadfull
day
?
The
Lord
make
vs
wise
betimes
,
that
we
may
think
of
that
Great
Assise
,
and
the
account
that
we
are
then
to
make
.
I
haue
heere
endeauoured
in
a
weake
measure
to
vnfold
the
Doctrine
of
the
day
of
Judgement
,
the
which
J
here
present
vnto
your
Worship
,
in
regard
of
the
demonstration
of
my
vnfained
thankefulnes
for
your
extraordinary
kindnesse
bestowed
vpon
me
:
As
also
in
regard
of
the
great
affection
,
and
good
deuotion
you
beare
to
the
Truth
:
Accept
therfore
I
pray
you
,
what
is
heere
offred
vnto
you
,
and
take
in
good
part
my
indeuour
therein
:
so
I
humbly
take
my
leaue
,
Resting
Your
Worships
in
all
Christian
duetie
to
be
commanded
,
SAMVEL
SMITH
.
❧
To
the
Christian
Reader
,
Grace
and
Peace
from
IESVS
CHRIST
the
Prince
of
Peace
.
CHristian
Reader
,
I
present
heere
vnto
thy
view
,
the
third
publique
fruite
of
my
Ministerie
,
wherein
I
haue
endeuoured
,
that
those
especially
of
mine
owne
Hearers
,
might
a
second
time
take
notice
of
my
Exercises
,
that
in
publike
I
deliuered
vnto
them
.
The
night
commeth
when
no
man
can
worke
:
therefore
it
stands
vs
all
in
hand
,
both
Minister
and
People
,
to
esteeme
of
Time
as
the
most
precious
thing
in
the
world
;
and
the
rather
,
because
we
know
not
how
soone
we
shall
be
called
to
an
account
of
our
Works
.
Many
haue
had
many
times
many
good
purposes
of
hart
to
cleaue
vnto
the
Lord
,
that
haue
beene
preuented
by
Death
,
for
want
of
timely
Repentance
.
It
shall
then
be
our
wisedome
,
To
agree
with
our
Aduersarie
while
wee
are
in
the
way
with
him
;
for
if
wee
be
but
once
arrested
by
Death
,
we
shall
be
sure
to
pay
the
vtmost
farthing
.
Vse
this
as
a
help
vnto
thee
,
to
better
thee
in
the
performance
of
that
dutie
which
concerns
thee
so
nearly
,
That
thou
must
one
day
giue
an
accompt
of
thy
Workes
.
If
thou
reape
any
benefit
by
it
,
giue
the
praise
vnto
God
,
from
whom
euery
good
&
perfect
gift
proceedeth
;
and
help
me
in
thy
praiers
,
which
I
shall
take
as
a
full
recompence
of
all
my
Labours
,
and
be
encoraged
to
spend
some
houres
more
in
the
like
dueties
for
thy
good
.
In
the
meane
time
I
remaine
Thine
in
the
common
Sauiour
,
SAMVEL
SMITH
.
THE
GREAT
ASSIZE
.
The
first
Sermon
.
REVEL.
20.11.12
.
&c.
11
And
I
sawe
a
great
white
Throne
,
and
him
that
sate
on
it
,
from
whose
Face
fled
away
both
the
Earth
and
the
Heauen
,
and
their
place
was
no
more
found
.
12
And
I
saw
the
dead
both
small
and
great
stand
before
God
:
and
the
Bookes
were
opened
:
and
another
book
was
opened
,
which
is
the
book
of
Life
:
&
the
dead
were
iudged
of
those
things
which
were
written
in
the
books
,
according
to
their
deeds
.
13
And
the
Sea
gaue
vp
her
dead
which
were
in
her
:
and
Death
and
Hell
deliuered
vp
the
dead
that
were
in
them
;
and
they
were
iudged
euery
man
according
to
his
deeds
.
14
And
death
and
hell
were
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
:
this
is
the
second
death
.
15
And
whosoeuer
was
not
found
written
in
the
booke
of
life
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
HAVING
spoken
(
not
long
since
)
of
the
Comming
of
CHRIST
into
his
Garden
,
Cant.
5.1
.
or
into
his
Church
,
and
of
his
kinde
and
princely
offers
vnto
vs
,
suing
for
entertainment
at
our
hands
,
being
his
first
comming
vnto
vs
heere
in
this
vale
of
Teares
:
I
thought
it
verie
necessarie
to
speake
something
of
his
second
comming
;
that
those
that
will
not
be
moued
with
the
former
,
might
be
terrified
with
the
latter
.
To
which
purpose
I
haue
made
choyce
of
this
place
of
Scripture
,
in
which
this
matter
(
as
you
see
)
is
at
large
described
,
with
many
necessary
circumstances
,
needfull
to
be
knowne
and
learned
of
euerie
one
of
vs
all
.
For
heere
the
second
comming
of
Christ
is
reuealed
to
Saint
Iohn
in
a
vision
from
Heauen
,
euen
in
that
manner
,
in
which
Christ
will
come
at
the
last
day
:
For
these
fiue
Verses
containe
in
them
nothing
else
,
but
a
liuely
and
heauenly
description
of
the
second
coming
of
Christ
to
Iudgement
,
with
all
the
circumstances
belonging
to
the
same
.
The
parts
of
the
Text.
For
first
,
if
you
would
know
with
what
Maiestie
,
Power
,
Integritie
,
Seueritie
,
and
Terrour
,
this
great
Iudge
will
come
,
you
may
see
the
person
of
the
Iudge
described
in
the
first
verse
of
this
present
Text.
Secondly
,
if
you
would
vnderstand
what
persons
must
be
cited
and
summoned
,
who
must
appeare
:
Saint
Iohn
saith
heere
,
he
Sawe
the
dead
both
great
and
small
,
stand
before
the
Iudge
:
all
that
euer
are
,
that
haue
been
,
or
shall
bee
vnto
the
end
of
the
World
,
must
appeare
before
the
Throne
of
CHRIST
IESVS
.
Thirdly
,
if
you
desire
to
be
instructed
by
what
meanes
,
and
after
what
maner
CHRIST
IESVS
wil
proceed
in
iudgement
:
What
shall
be
the
Euidences
and
the
Witnesses
:
What
Iury
shall
passe
vpon
euery
man
and
woman
:
The
holy
Ghost
tells
vs
,
that
the
Bookes
shall
be
opened
,
that
God
will
Iudge
euery
man
by
his
owne
conscience
;
for
that
shall
giue
euidence
,
eyther
with
or
against
thee
,
either
to
excuse
or
accuse
thee
.
Fourthly
,
and
lastly
,
if
you
would
know
what
shall
be
the
finall
end
of
all
men
,
you
may
heere
perceiue
,
that
they
whose
Names
are
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
,
shall
bee
Blessed
;
But
Death
and
Hell
,
and
Sathan
,
and
all
vngodlie
sinners
shall
bee
cast
into
a
Lake
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
for
euermore
,
which
is
the
second
death
.
Now
hauing
seene
the
meaning
of
the
Text
;
let
vs
come
to
speake
of
the
seuerall
points
,
one
by
one
in
order
.
I
saw
a
great
white
Throne
,
&c.
THis
Verse
containes
in
it
a
notable
Description
of
the
Iudge
himselfe
.
And
whereas
S.
Iohn
saith
,
he
saw
a
great
white
Throne
;
that
is
,
Christ
Iesus
reuealed
it
vnto
him
in
a
Vision
;
the
manner
of
his
second
comming
to
iudgement
;
and
withall
,
commandeth
him
to
write
it
in
a
booke
,
for
the
comfort
and
instruction
of
the
Church
of
God
for
euermore
.
Heere
then
we
may
note
the
great
care
and
loue
of
IESVS
CHRIST
,
towards
his
poore
Church
and
people
,
that
hee
would
not
haue
them
ignorant
of
his
second
comming
to
Iudgement
:
But
he
doth
make
it
knowne
to
his
Disciple
Iohn
,
and
bids
him
record
it
in
the
booke
of
God
for
our
instruction
,
that
so
no
man
might
be
ignorant
of
it
:
but
rather
might
prepare
himselfe
by
true
repentance
,
to
meete
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
in
the
Clouds
.
Now
concerning
the
Vision
,
Saint
Iohn
saw
a
Great
white
Throne
:
he
saw
a
throne
set
,
and
this
Throne
is
described
by
two
properties
:
First
a
Great
Throne
;
1
Great
Throne
.
secondy
,
a
white
Throne
.
The
first
shewes
the
wonderfull
Might
,
Maiestie
,
and
Power
,
of
the
Iudge
.
The
second
shewes
the
Puritie
,
Integritie
,
and
Vprightnesse
of
the
great
Iudge
of
the
whole
world
.
Mat.
25.31
And
as
it
was
shewed
vnto
Iohn
in
a
Vision
,
so
our
Sauiour
Christ
himselfe
speaketh
of
it
,
when
he
shewes
,
that
as
earthly
Kings
,
when
they
will
make
shew
of
their
Regall
Power
,
and
Dignitie
,
of
their
Maiestie
;
they
ascend
into
the
Thrones
of
their
Kingdome
:
euen
so
Christ
Iesus
,
when
hee
comes
to
Iudgement
,
hee
will
come
with
all
glorie
,
all
his
holie
Angells
shall
attend
on
his
Sacred
person
:
And
then
hee
will
ascend
into
this
Great
white
Throne
of
his
Glorie
,
to
pronounce
that
finall
sentence
both
on
the
Sheepe
and
on
the
Goates
.
Vse
1
Here
then
we
see
a
manifest
difference
betweene
Christs
comming
in
the
flesh
,
to
bee
a
Mediator
and
Redeemer
,
and
his
second
comming
to
Iudgement
.
And
surely
it
makes
much
for
the
comfort
of
Gods
poore
children
,
that
though
heere
they
be
in
want
,
in
misery
,
and
pouerty
,
yet
they
shall
be
made
partakers
of
this
glorie
of
their
head
Christ
Iesus
.
Secondly
,
it
serueth
to
astonish
all
hard-hearted
sinners
,
which
contemne
Christ
and
his
poore
members
:
Christ
will
at
last
manifest
his
power
in
their
iust
condemnation
.
Seeing
the
person
of
the
Vse
2
Iudge
is
of
such
endlesse
power
,
and
glorie
,
of
such
wonderfull
might
and
maiestie
:
this
must
humble
all
men
,
when
they
come
to
stand
in
presence
of
so
great
a
Person
as
wee
doe
when
wee
come
to
heare
the
Word
Preached
and
Taught
,
to
receiue
the
holy
Sacrament
.
If
wee
were
to
come
but
into
the
presence
of
an
earthlie
Prince
,
how
carefull
and
circumspectly
would
we
behaue
our selues
,
to
do
nothing
vnbeseeming
the
presence
of
so
great
a
person
.
This
is
the
great
care
men
haue
,
when
they
come
into
the
presence
of
an
earthlie
iudge
,
to
put
off
their
hats
,
and
to
shew
al
tokens
of
reuerence
:
And
yet
it
is
a
wonder
,
to
see
how
vnreuerently
men
and
women
come
into
the
ptesence
of
the
Euer-liuing
and
most
high
God
,
vnto
the
presence
of
the
great
Iudge
of
Heauen
and
Earth
,
the
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
lords
.
When
we
come
to
pray
,
or
to
sing
Psalmes
vnto
God
,
how
vnreuerently
doe
some
sit
with
their
hattes
on
?
would
any
man
do
it
in
the
presence
of
an
earthly
iudge
,
or
a
mortall
presence
?
Surely
it
is
an
vnreuerent
behauiour
,
to
sit
couered
,
eyther
when
wee
speake
vnto
God
by
Prayer
,
or
when
GOD
speaketh
vnto
vs
in
his
word
.
Againe
,
when
men
come
to
heare
the
word
of
this
great
Iudge
,
the
glorious
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
:
when
they
reade
it
priuately
in
their
houses
:
It
is
wonderfull
to
see
what
little
reuerence
they
shew
in
the
glorious
presence
of
this
great
Iudge
.
Would
anie
earthlie
Prince
take
it
in
good
part
,
if
thou
shouldest
stand
in
his
presence
,
and
he
talke
with
thee
for
thy
good
,
and
thou
shouldst
euen
at
that
time
turne
thy
backe
vpon
him
,
and
fall
to
wiping
of
thy
shoes
,
or
some
baser
businesse
?
Though
men
dare
not
do
this
in
the
presence
of
an
earthly
prince
:
yet
when
Iesus
Christ
shall
speake
vnto
them
in
his
Word
and
Gospell
,
they
will
more
regard
the
vaine
and
foolish
talke
of
anie
Boy
or
Girle
that
shall
prattle
in
their
eares
,
then
the
heauenly
voyce
of
this
great
Iudge
CHRIST
IESVS
.
Which
shewes
very
plainely
,
that
they
care
not
for
CHRIST
,
and
that
they
make
but
small
account
of
his
Word
and
glorious
Gospel
.
Oh
therefore
let
vs
consider
when
we
come
,
eyther
to
speake
to
God
by
our
praiers
,
or
to
heare
Christ
speak
vnto
vs
in
his
Word
;
that
wee
come
to
appeare
in
a
glorious
presence
;
that
so
we
may
come
in
feare
and
reuerence
,
as
becommeth
the
presence
of
so
great
a
maiestie
.
Vse
3
Seeing
the
Person
of
the
Iudge
is
of
such
endlesse
Maiestie
,
and
power
,
we
must
take
heede
we
neuer
doe
wrong
anie
of
his
poore
members
;
for
Christ
hee
taketh
it
as
done
vnto
himselfe
,
and
hee
will
neuer
put
it
vp
at
our
hands
.
Let
vs
therefore
embrace
the
counsell
of
the
Prophet
Dauid
,
in
the
second
Psalme
and
twelfth
verse
,
Kisse
the
Sonne
lest
hee
be
angrie
,
&c.
let
vs
regard
his
word
,
embrace
his
Gospell
,
loue
his
people
,
obey
his
truth
,
kisse
the
golden
Scepter
of
this
great
and
mightie
Iudge
of
the
world
,
lest
in
his
anger
he
breake
vs
in
peeces
with
his
rod
of
yron
.
Secondly
,
2
White
Throne
.
this
Throne
of
CHRIST
IESVS
is
called
a
White
Throne
.
Now
this
white
Throne
,
it
betokeneth
puritie
,
beautie
,
sinceritie
,
and
integritie
:
And
therefore
it
sheweth
that
CHRIST
IESVS
the
Iudge
of
the
whole
world
,
will
iudge
all
causes
,
and
all
persons
,
vprightly
,
sincerely
,
and
purely
:
no
crueltie
,
no
iniustice
,
nor
wrong
will
hee
doe
to
anie
creature
,
but
will
proceed
most
sincerely
in
all
vprightnesse
.
Indeed
,
iudgement
in
this
world
many
times
swarueth
greatly
:
sometimes
the
Iudge
is
not
able
to
search
into
the
depth
of
the
Cause
:
sometimes
for
feare
he
dareth
not
doe
iustice
:
sometimes
for
fauour
he
is
with-holden
:
sometimes
bribes
blind
his
eies
,
and
peruert
the
right
sentence
.
But
it
shall
not
be
so
with
this
Iudge
of
the
whole
world
.
His
sentence
is
a
righteous
sentence
,
he
will
iudge
according
to
trueth
:
he
is
able
to
finde
out
any
cause
,
and
will
examine
it
to
the
bottome
:
hee
feareth
no
mans
person
,
he
will
not
be
moued
with
fauor
to
conceale
the
truth
.
And
as
for
rewards
,
hee
contemnes
them
all
;
therefore
no
doubt
hee
will
proceede
according
to
iustice
.
This
serueth
for
the
comfort
Vse
.
1
of
Gods
people
in
this
world
:
we
see
oftentimes
the
righteous
cause
is
troden
vnder
foot
,
mens
lands
and
liuings
are
detained
,
and
taken
from
them
by
vnrighteous
Iudges
,
and
that
vnder
colour
of
Law
.
Well
,
let
men
haue
patience
,
and
know
this
,
that
there
wil
come
a
day
,
wherin
there
shal
be
Iustice
and
true
Iudgement
doone
vnto
them
.
Here
thy
cause
shall
be
heard
,
it
shal
be
righted
;
for
Christ
Iesus
will
bee
a
righteous
Iudge
for
the
poore
,
the
fatherlesse
,
and
the
widow
.
Againe
,
we
see
how
the
members
of
CHRIST
,
which
make
conscience
of
sinne
,
and
care
of
their
liues
,
to
heare
the
word
,
and
to
walke
accordingly
,
they
be
disgraced
and
despised
of
the
world
.
Well
,
let
vs
learn
here
to
possesse
our
soules
with
patience
:
for
there
will
come
a
day
of
reckoning
,
when
as
our
righteous
cause
will
bee
heard
,
and
we
shall
haue
iustice
,
and
all
the
contemners
of
Christ
Iesus
,
and
persecutors
of
his
poore
members
,
shall
feele
the
smart
of
it
.
Vse
2
Secondly
,
seeing
Christ
Iesus
the
Iudge
commeth
thus
with
might
and
Maiestie
,
not
as
a
Sauiour
or
Mediator
,
but
as
a
Iudge
:
It
must
admonish
all
men
and
women
now
to
repent
and
turne
vnto
God
in
the
time
of
mercy
;
Esay
55.6
.
to
seeke
the
Lorde
while
he
may
be
found
,
and
to
call
vpon
him
while
hee
is
neere
.
Now
while
we
liue
,
Iesus
Christ
commeth
vnto
vs
by
his
Ministers
,
as
a
Sauiour
to
saue
our
Soules
,
in
mercie
to
bring
vs
to
Repentance
.
But
after
this
life
hee
will
no
more
come
as
a
Sauiour
,
or
a
Mediator
,
but
as
a
mightie
Iudge
full
of
Maiestie
,
full
of
Might
,
Power
,
and
Glory
.
And
therefore
looke
how
men
die
,
so
shall
the
Iudge
finde
them
.
If
thou
die
in
thy
sinnes
,
and
doest
not
repent
,
and
seeke
for
pardon
at
the
hand
of
the
Iudge
,
whilest
thou
liuest
heere
;
There
is
no
hope
of
mercy
after
death
.
For
how
death
leaueth
thee
,
so
shall
iudgement
finde
thee
.
Cain
died
many
thousand
yeares
agoe
;
and
Iudas
in
their
sins
:
so
shall
the
last
day
find
them
.
For
after
death
,
there
is
no
mercy
;
but
iustice
and
iudgement
.
And
one
fitting
thereon
.
NOw
who
this
is
,
which
sate
vppon
this
Great
White
Throne
,
The
Person
of
the
Iudge
described
.
Reu.
14.14
.
you
may
see
in
the
Reuelation
of
Saint
Iohn
,
the
foureteenth
chapter
,
and
the
foureteenth
verse
,
I
sawe
a
White
Cloud
,
and
one
sitting
on
it
like
the
Sonne
of
man
,
hauing
on
his
head
a
golden
Crowne
,
and
in
his
hand
a
sharpe
Sickle
.
So
that
wee
see
that
it
is
the
Sonne
of
man
,
euen
CHRIST
IESVS
GOD
and
man
,
that
shal
be
the
iudge
:
And
so
doth
Saint
Mathew
call
him
:
Mat.
25.31
When
the
Sonne
of
man
cometh
in
his
glorie
,
and
all
his
holie
Angells
with
him
,
then
shall
hee
sit
vpon
the
Throne
of
his
glorie
.
And
againe
,
he
titles
him
by
the
name
of
a
King
;
Verse
24.
Then
shall
the
King
say
to
them
on
his
right
hand
,
&c.
This
is
taught
by
the
Apostle
,
Wee
must
all
appeare
before
the
iudgement
seate
of
Christ
.
.1
Cor.
5.10
True
it
is
that
our
Sauiour
Christ
is
King
,
Priest
,
and
Prophet
;
a
true
Prophet
,
in
whom
was
contayned
all
the
secrets
and
whole
counsell
of
God
:
A
true
high
Priest
,
whose
Sacrifice
alone
was
able
to
put
away
the
sinnes
of
the
whole
world
.
But
when
he
comes
in
the
Throne
of
his
Maiestie
,
to
iudge
the
quicke
and
the
dead
,
he
shall
not
come
as
Priest
or
Prophet
;
for
these
Offices
of
Christ
are
finished
.
For
his
Propheticall
Office
,
he
hath
sufficiently
reuealed
the
whole
counsell
of
God
his
Father
to
his
Church
and
People
:
First
by
his
holy
Prophets
;
then
by
himselfe
;
after
,
by
his
Apostles
and
Minsters
.
And
therefore
seeing
that
his
Prophetical
Office
is
finished
,
he
calles
not
himselfe
a
Prophet
,
but
a
King
.
Againe
,
CHRIST
IESVS
our
Priest
,
hauing
once
for
all
offered
vp
that
Propiciatory
Sacrifice
,
for
the
sinnes
of
all
the
Elect
;
now
this
Office
of
a
Priest
is
likewise
finished
,
and
this
Sacrifice
must
be
no
more
iterated
and
repeated
.
But
now
hee
commeth
as
a
King
,
in
all
Maiestie
and
Glorie
.
For
though
his
Propheticall
and
Priestlie
Office
be
accomplished
:
yet
his
Princely
Office
is
not
finished
.
But
now
CHRIST
IESVS
the
Iudge
of
quicke
and
dead
,
shall
beginne
to
manifest
himselfe
to
be
a
King
to
all
Nations
,
to
men
and
Angells
:
Now
shall
hee
shew
himselfe
to
be
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
full
of
all
Diuine
and
Heauenly
power
and
glory
;
For
that
now
at
the
name
of
CHRIST
euery
knee
shall
bow
.
When
our
Sauiour
IESVS
CHRIST
liued
on
earth
,
he
came
in
misery
,
very
base
and
lowly
;
euery
childe
durst
look
him
in
the
face
.
Then
euery
base
fellow
,
euery
sinfull
wretch
,
durst
mock
him
and
spit
in
his
face
.
Herod
and
Pontius
Pilate
,
and
the
rabble
of
the
Iews
,
durst
then
vse
him
at
their
pleasure
.
But
now
,
Hee
shall
come
as
a
King
,
full
of
maiestie
and
glorie
,
guarded
and
attended
vpon
with
many
thousands
of
heauenly
Souldiours
,
euen
all
his
holie
Angells
;
and
then
he
will
make
Herod
and
Pontius
Pilate
,
yea
the
greatest
Kings
and
Monarchs
to
stoope
.
Nay
then
,
all
his
enemies
shall
tremble
and
quake
,
Zach.
chap.
12
ver.
10.
and
not
dare
to
open
their
mouthes
against
him
.
Oh
then
!
what
a
terrour
may
this
bee
to
all
wicked
and
vngodlie
sinners
,
that
liue
in
sinne
,
to
see
him
come
in
that
wonderfull
Maiestie
,
to
be
their
Iudge
,
whom
they
haue
contemned
,
whose
members
they
haue
persecuted
,
and
whose
word
and
glorious
Gospel
they
haue
not
regarded
,
but
troden
vnder
foot
:
for
he
shall
come
with
a
sharpe
two-edged
Sword
to
cut
them
in
peeces
,
and
a
consuming
fire
to
burne
vp
all
vngodlie
sinners
.
And
as
hee
is
a
King
to
the
wicked
,
so
is
hee
a
King
to
the
godlie
.
Hee
alone
hath
the
Scepter
of
Dauid
,
to
the
endlesse
comfort
of
those
that
bee
the
children
of
his
Kingdome
.
For
who
is
it
that
curbs
Leuiathan
,
snaffles
the
Diuell
,
brideleth
his
force
and
malice
?
Surely
this
our
King
.
Who
is
it
that
cuts
the
throate
of
sinne
in
his
members
,
and
taketh
away
the
strength
of
sinne
?
Surelie
this
King
of
Kings
.
Who
breaketh
the
brasse
barres
of
Death
,
and
pulleth
out
the
sting
of
Death
?
Our
sinnes
,
that
they
sting
not
our
soules
to
the
eternall
death
.
None
can
doe
that
but
this
our
King
CHRIST
IESVS
.
Who
opens
the
gate
of
heauen
?
who
puts
his
spirit
into
the
hearts
of
his
children
,
making
them
to
crie
Abba
,
Father
?
to
lift
vp
their
soules
,
and
with
ioy
to
long
after
this
Kingdome
of
Heauen
?
Surely
,
it
is
none
other
in
Heauen
or
earth
,
but
this
our
gracious
King
:
who
being
the
onely
immortall
and
wise
GOD
,
hauing
the
Key
of
Heauen
and
of
the
bottomlesse
Pitte
;
he
alone
can
kill
and
make
aliue
,
hee
alone
can
lift
vp
to
Heauen
,
and
send
to
Hell
:
hee
alone
,
and
none
but
hee
,
can
saue
and
destroy
.
O
what
a
comfort
is
this
vnto
all
the
poore
Members
of
CHRIST
IESNS
?
For
what
greater
ioy
and
comfort
can
there
bee
to
anie
poore
soule
then
this
,
to
know
;
that
he
that
is
their
Iudge
,
is
their
Sauiour
,
a
sweet
Redeemer
,
a
mercifull
Iudge
vnto
them
?
he
will
neuer
condemne
his
owne
members
:
Nay
,
he
will
crowne
them
with
his
owne
Selfe
,
and
with
his
owne
Glorie
.
Vse
.
What
must
this
teach
vs
?
Surely
,
seeing
our
Iudge
is
a
King
,
and
that
he
alone
is
able
to
saue
and
to
destroy
:
this
must
teach
vs
euery
man
and
woman
(
in
the
feare
of
God
)
to
yeelde
to
this
King
that
true
loyaltie
,
that
sincere
obedience
,
and
seruice
,
which
this
our
King
requireth
of
vs
in
his
blessed
word
:
Malac.
1.6
If
I
he
a
Father
,
where
is
mine
honour
?
If
I
be
a
Lord
,
where
is
my
feare
,
saith
the
Lord
.
So
will
Christ
say
;
If
I
be
a
King
,
where
is
that
loyaltie
,
seruice
,
and
obedience
,
that
is
due
vnto
mee
?
Now
Christ
Iesus
is
a
Spirituall
King
;
and
therefore
he
will
be
serued
in
Spirit
and
Trueth
.
O
then
let
vs
all
,
with
a
godly
purpose
of
heart
,
yeeld
,
and
resigne
our selues
,
bodies
and
soules
to
honour
this
King
,
and
to
performe
vnto
him
true
and
spirituall
obedience
for
euermore
.
Alas
,
it
is
not
externall
and
outward
seruice
,
which
hee
expects
:
he
is
not
like
an
earthly
king
;
but
he
regards
the
heart
and
the
soule
,
that
is
a
speciall
thing
in
his
seruice
.
And
if
wee
shall
thus
performe
this
spirituall
seruice
and
obedience
;
then
wee
shall
shew
our selues
to
bee
his
loyall
and
dutifull
Subiects
,
and
then
will
he
acknowledge
vs
for
his
Seruants
:
But
if
wee
denie
to
him
this
seruice
of
the
heart
,
and
giue
it
to
anie
other
,
he
will
then
cast
vs
off
for
euermore
.
Seueritie
of
the
Iudge
described
.
Thus
much
of
the
Maiestie
of
the
Iudge
,
and
of
his
sinceritie
and
vprightnesse
in
iudgement
.
Now
in
the
description
of
the
Iudge
,
it
is
further
added
;
that
from
the
face
of
this
Iudge
,
both
The
Heauen
and
the
Earth
flee
away
:
And
this
doth
shew
the
wonderfull
seueritie
of
this
great
Iudge
of
Heauen
and
Earth
.
We
know
that
men
flie
those
things
that
they
feare
and
dread
:
So
here
the
Heauen
and
Earth
do
feare
the
glorious
presence
of
IESVS
CHRIST
the
great
iudge
of
the
whole
world
,
and
seeke
to
hide
themselues
,
that
they
may
not
appeare
before
him
.
This
flying
of
the
Earth
and
the
Heauens
,
and
hiding
themselues
that
they
dare
not
appeare
in
the
presence
of
CHRIST
:
this
shews
the
wonderfull
maiestie
,
and
the
great
seueritie
and
terror
of
CHRIST
IESVS
the
Iudge
:
from
whence
we
obserue
a
three-fold
instruction
.
The
Heauens
and
the
Earth
Vse
1
are
voyde
of
sense
,
they
are
great
and
mightie
Creatures
:
Agayne
,
they
be
verie
goodly
and
beautifull
Creatures
:
Besides
all
this
,
they
neuer
committed
anie
sinne
:
How
commeth
it
to
passe
then
,
that
they
shal
flie
&
hide
themselues
from
the
glorious
presence
of
the
Son
of
God
?
Ans.
They
neuer
sinned
indeed
,
but
yet
the
sinne
of
man
is
of
that
force
,
that
it
hath
infected
both
the
earth
we
treade
on
,
and
the
heauens
ouer
our
heads
,
many
thousand
miles
aboue
vs
.
Oh
then
,
see
how
monstrous
a
thing
sinne
is
in
the
sight
of
Almightie
God
:
what
a
vile
thing
,
that
the
contagion
and
infection
thereof
should
hurt
&
infect
the
whole
Heauens
,
and
make
them
that
they
dare
not
abide
the
glorious
presence
of
God
their
Creator
.
O
,
should
we
not
abhorre
sinne
as
the
vilest
thing
in
the
world
?
Wee
are
afraide
of
the
plague
,
because
it
infecteth
and
killeth
mens
bodies
:
But
the
plague
of
Sinne
is
a
thousand
times
,
and
more
,
to
be
abhorred
and
fledde
from
;
seeing
it
poysons
and
infects
both
bodie
and
soule
;
&
is
so
contagious
,
that
the
creature
is
afraid
to
behold
the
face
of
the
Sonne
of
God
.
Seeing
both
Heauen
and
Vse
2
Earth
shall
flie
and
perish
from
before
the
glorious
presence
of
Christ
Iesus
:
Nay
,
they
shall
burne
with
fire
,
as
Peter
saith
:
2.
Pet.
3.10.11
.
All
these
goodlie
houses
,
all
thy
golde
and
siluer
,
and
costly
apparell
shal
be
burnt
with
fire
:
this
may
teach
vs
moderation
and
sobriety
,
in
the
vse
of
Gods
creatures
.
What
folly
is
it
,
to
spend
al
that
a
man
hath
to
build
a
stately
house
;
and
yet
in
the
end
,
it
must
be
consumed
with
fire
,
and
become
nothing
else
but
fewell
for
the
fire
?
That
seeing
the
heauens
and
Vse
3
the
earth
,
these
great
and
mightie
Creatures
,
these
beautifull
and
excellent
works
of
almightie
Gods
power
,
which
haue
no
sense
,
nor
feeling
,
nor
neuer
sinned
:
if
these
shall
flie
before
the
Sonne
of
GOD
,
as
being
not
able
to
indure
his
presence
:
Alas
,
what
shall
wicked
and
hard-hearted
sinners
doe
?
what
shall
become
of
the
vile
wretches
of
the
world
,
which
liue
and
delight
in
sinne
?
where
shall
the
vngodlie
and
sinner
appeare
?
what
will
become
of
all
ignorant
soules
?
what
will
become
of
the
Blasphemer
and
Adulterer
?
If
the
Heauens
and
the
Earth
,
these
great
and
glorious
creatures
which
sinne
not
,
shall
not
be
able
to
stand
in
his
presence
;
Then
,
what
I
say
,
will
become
of
all
prophane
and
vngodly
sinners
?
Alas
,
they
shall
be
euen
at
their
wittes
end
,
not
knowing
in
the
world
which
way
to
turne
them
,
nor
where
to
flie
for
succour
?
where
shall
they
seeke
for
refuge
,
when
as
the
Iudge
himselfe
is
their
enemy
?
who
dares
pleade
for
them
?
dare
any
Saint
or
Angell
?
No
,
no
:
no
Saint
or
Angell
dares
open
their
mouth
to
speake
one
word
in
their
behalfe
;
neyther
can
any
creature
deliuer
them
from
the
dreadfull
vengeance
of
this
terrible
Iudge
.
Verse
12.
And
I
saw
the
dead
both
great
and
small
.
THvs
haue
you
seene
the
person
of
the
Iudge
described
by
his
wonderfull
maiestie
and
power
,
The
persons
that
shall
appeare
before
this
Iudge
described
.
wherewith
he
will
come
to
iudgement
;
and
also
by
the
great
severitie
and
terrour
that
shal
astonish
both
the
heauen
and
the
earth
,
and
make
them
to
flie
from
before
his
presence
.
Now
in
this
Verse
,
and
that
which
followeth
,
is
declared
who
be
they
that
shall
appeare
before
this
great
Iudge
.
Namely
,
I
saw
the
dead
,
both
great
and
small
,
&c.
Secondly
,
the
euidences
that
shall
bee
brought
in
,
and
what
witnesses
shall
be
produced
,
either
to
excuse
,
or
accuse
,
in
these
words
;
And
the
Books
were
opened
.
Obiect
.
And
I
saw
the
dead
,
both
great
and
small
,
&c.
Before
we
come
to
speake
of
the
wordes
,
heere
may
a
question
arise
:
Namely
,
How
this
can
be
true
that
Saint
Iohn
saith
,
He
saw
the
dead
,
both
great
and
small
?
For
we
beleeue
that
Christ
Iesus
shall
iudge
both
quicke
and
dead
;
not
onely
the
dead
,
but
the
liuing
:
and
Paul
saith
,
1.
Cor.
15.
Wee
shall
not
all
die
,
but
we
shal
be
changed
:
they
that
be
liuing
at
his
comming
.
Then
how
doth
this
place
agree
with
them
,
seeing
S.
Iohn
saith
heere
,
He
saw
the
dead
?
Heere
is
none
spoken
of
,
but
the
dead
,
no
mention
of
the
liuing
.
I
answere
.
Saint
Iohn
saith
,
Answ.
that
He
saw
the
dead
:
Not
that
he
saw
not
the
liuing
too
.
For
he
saw
(
no
doubt
)
both
quicke
and
dead
stand
before
God
.
But
hee
speaketh
heere
,
onelie
of
those
,
of
whom
there
might
be
some
doubt
.
For
if
the
dead
,
and
they
which
haue
beene
rotten
so
many
thousand
yeares
,
shall
appeare
,
and
stand
before
God
:
How
can
we
thinke
that
any
of
the
liuing
shall
be
wanting
?
if
that
they
which
haue
beene
dead
for
sixe
thousand
yeares
,
and
are
turned
to
ashes
,
shall
be
brought
to
iudgement
:
then
(
no
doubt
)
they
which
be
found
liuing
when
Christ
shall
come
to
iudgement
:
So
then
,
it
is
euident
,
that
though
Saint
Iohn
speake
heere
onelie
of
the
dead
,
because
there
might
be
most
doubt
of
them
:
yet
he
said
,
in
a
vision
all
men
,
both
quicke
and
dead
,
stand
before
almightie
God
at
the
Barre
of
IESVS
CHRIST
.
Doct.
Comfort
to
the
godly
that
they
shall
rise
againe
I
saw
the
dead
.
Hence
may
wee
rayse
a
double
Doctrine
:
First
,
a
notable
comfort
for
the
soules
of
Gods
children
;
namely
,
that
the
dead
bodies
of
Gods
children
do
not
perish
;
they
are
not
cast
away
,
and
lost
,
when
they
die
,
but
they
shall
rise
againe
.
They
shall
bee
purified
and
made
a
glorious
bodie
;
and
they
shall
stand
in
the
presence
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
shall
see
his
glorie
.
And
therefore
let
vs
not
thinke
,
that
when
death
commeth
and
separateth
the
soule
from
the
body
,
that
then
the
body
doth
perish
,
and
is
cast
away
:
No
,
no
:
it
shall
rise
agayne
:
it
is
but
layd
in
the
Graue
,
as
in
a
sure
Chest
;
and
there
it
is
at
ease
,
and
lieth
asleepe
,
as
in
a
bedde
of
dowlne
:
But
when
CHRIST
IESVS
shall
come
to
iudgement
,
it
shall
rise
againe
.
For
we
must
know
that
euerie
true
beleeuer
is
made
a
member
of
CHRIST
.
And
not
onely
our
soules
are
vnited
to
Christ
,
but
euen
our
dead
bodies
,
when
they
be
layd
in
the
Graue
;
they
still
remayne
the
deare
members
of
his
mysticall
Bodie
,
and
therefore
shall
not
perish
,
but
rise
againe
to
glorie
.
And
for
our
further
confirmation
in
this
poynt
of
Resurrection
,
Resurrection
proued
.
let
vs
see
how
it
is
confirmed
to
vs
by
the
testimonie
of
the
holy
Scriptures
:
as
that
of
Daniel
;
Dan.
12.13
They
that
sleep
in
the
dust
shall
awake
,
some
to
euerlasting
life
,
and
some
to
euerlasting
shame
.
And
the
Lord
God
by
the
Prophet
Hoseas
,
doth
make
vnto
his
Church
this
gracious
promise
,
Hosea
13.14
.
I
will
redeeme
thee
from
the
power
of
the
graue
,
I
will
deliuer
thee
from
death
:
O
death
,
I
wil
be
thy
death
;
O
graue
,
I
will
be
thy
destruction
.
This
is
cleared
by
the
testimonie
of
Iesus
Christ
himselfe
.
Ioh.
5.28
.
The
houre
shall
come
,
in
the
which
all
that
are
in
the
graue
,
shall
heare
his
voyce
,
and
they
shall
come
foorth
;
And
they
that
haue
done
good
shall
goe
into
the
resurrection
of
Life
;
and
they
that
haue
done
euill
vnto
the
resurrection
of
condemnation
.
This
is
taught
by
the
Apostles
of
Christ
Iesus
,
in
diuers
places
of
their
Epistles
.
As
,
Beholde
,
I
shew
you
a
Mysterie
:
1.
Cor.
15.52
.
we
shall
not
all
sleepe
;
but
we
shall
be
changed
,
and
that
in
the
twinckeling
of
an
eye
,
at
the
last
Trumpe
.
And
this
is
that
which
all
of
vs
confesse
to
beleeue
,
as
one
of
the
most
principall
Articles
of
our
faith
;
The
resurrection
of
the
dead
:
Phil.
3.21
.
So
that
we
see
it
is
cleere
,
that
the
godly
and
the
wicked
shal
both
arise
.
But
the
ends
of
their
resurrection
are
different
,
the
one
shall
rise
to
life
eternall
,
the
other
to
perpetuall
shame
,
and
eternall
destruction
:
So
that
howsoeuer
,
it
shal
be
a
ioyfull
day
to
the
godly
,
that
haue
the
sting
of
Death
taken
away
from
them
through
Christ
his
death
,
yet
the
wicked
shall
haue
no
benefite
by
it
;
and
therefore
vnto
them
it
cannot
properly
be
called
a
Resurrection
,
no
more
then
the
taking
of
a
malefactour
out
of
prison
to
be
executed
,
can
be
called
a
Deliuerie
.
But
it
shall
be
with
the
godlie
and
the
wicked
,
at
that
day
,
as
it
was
with
Pharaohs
seruants
,
Genesis
chapter
40.
both
of
them
were
taken
out
of
prison
,
but
the
one
of
them
to
be
restored
to
his
Office
,
to
minister
before
the
King
,
but
the
other
to
be
executed
,
and
put
to
a
cruell
death
:
Euen
so
shall
it
be
with
the
godly
and
the
wicked
at
the
last
day
:
Both
shall
arise
out
of
their
graues
as
out
of
a
prison
;
but
the
one
to
be
euer
with
the
Lord
;
ministring
praises
vnto
him
for
euermore
:
the
other
to
be
banished
from
his
presence
,
and
sent
into
euerlasting
condemnation
.
For
vnto
them
alone
is
the
resurrection
a
benefite
,
where
remission
of
sinnes
goes
before
,
as
we
are
taught
in
the
Creed
.
This
must
needes
be
a
great
comfort
to
GODS
Children
,
Vse
.
1
when
wee
can
say
with
Iob
chap.
19.
I
know
that
my
Redeemer
liueth
,
and
that
I
shall
see
him
with
these
eies
:
This
same
body
shall
arise
,
this
verie
bodie
for
substance
,
thogh
purged
and
cleansed
from
sinne
,
yet
the
same
for
substance
shall
rise
againe
:
and
these
my
eies
which
haue
beene
carefull
to
seeke
Christ
Iesus
,
to
seeke
his
glorie
,
to
reade
his
blessed
Word
,
to
releeue
the
poore
members
of
CHRIST
;
that
these
my
eyes
shall
see
my
blessed
Redeemer
,
to
my
endlesse
ioy
:
And
these
mine
eares
which
haue
beene
carefull
to
heare
thy
holy
word
to
saue
my
soule
:
they
shall
heare
his
sweet
and
blessed
voice
,
saying
vnto
me
;
Come
yee
blessed
of
my
Father
.
For
the
bodies
of
GODS
children
shall
not
perish
,
but
shall
rise
to
glorie
,
and
be
made
like
vnto
the
glorious
Bodie
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Oh
how
this
should
moue
all
men
and
women
,
1.
Cor.
15
to
vse
their
bodies
well
,
to
the
honour
of
Christ
Iesus
;
seeing
hee
will
not
let
them
perish
,
but
will
crowne
them
and
glorifie
them
for
euer
.
Secondly
,
this
must
needes
bee
a
fearefull
terrour
vnto
all
profane
and
filthy
sinners
,
who
bestowed
their
bodies
wholy
in
the
seruice
of
sinne
and
Sathan
:
They
shall
looke
on
him
whom
they
haue
pierced
,
and
shall
lament
,
Zachar.
12.10
.
For
euen
their
dead
bodies
shall
rise
too
;
but
how
?
to
iudgement
,
to
torment
,
and
to
burne
for
euer
in
the
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
.
Thou
hast
set
open
thy
wanton
and
adulterous
eies
,
to
beholde
vanitie
;
thou
hast
delighted
to
heare
vanitie
,
more
then
goodnes
,
thou
hast
vsed
thy
tongue
to
lying
,
deceipt
,
swearing
,
&c.
and
hast
runne
to
vaine
sportes
,
and
pastimes
on
the
Lords
day
,
to
the
dishonor
of
CHRIST
IESVS
,
to
serue
the
Diuell
,
and
thine
owne
flesh
.
Oh
know
,
that
thy
bodie
shall
one
day
rise
againe
to
iudgement
,
to
torment
,
to
be
cast
into
the
Lake
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
.
Consider
the
rich
Glutton
,
Luke
16.
hee
should
be
a
warning
to
all
vngodly
sinners
.
Hee
gaue
his
bodie
to
all
kinde
of
vncleanenesse
,
pride
,
drunkennesse
,
&c.
Hee
gaue
his
tongue
to
lying
,
swearing
,
and
cursed
speaking
;
and
now
is
his
body
tormented
,
and
would
giue
euen
a
whole
world
,
if
he
were
Lord
ouer
it
,
for
one
drop
of
water
,
to
coole
his
flaming
tongue
.
O
let
him
be
a
warning
to
all
sinners
;
and
teach
vs
to
vse
our
bodies
well
;
to
look
to
our
eies
,
to
our
eares
,
and
to
set
a
Watch
before
our
mouthes
,
for
feare
lest
wee
dishonour
GOD
by
them
,
and
bring
endlesse
woe
vnto
our selues
.
Well
then
,
you
see
,
that
as
it
is
an
exceeding
great
ioy
to
Gods
Saints
,
that
they
shall
rise
againe
;
so
is
it
a
terrour
vnto
the
wicked
,
that
they
shall
Rise
againe
to
Iudgement
,
1.
Sam.
2.
It
were
well
with
the
wicked
man
,
with
the
Drunkard
,
&c.
if
their
bodies
might
neuer
rise
;
if
they
might
rotte
and
perish
in
corruption
,
and
that
their
soule
might
be
euen
as
the
soule
of
a
beast
,
a
vapour
vtterly
to
be
extinguished
.
But
now
there
is
more
behinde
,
they
shall
one
day
come
to
iudgement
:
And
therefore
Saint
Iohn
telleth
vs
in
this
place
,
that
he
saw
the
dead
both
great
and
small
,
stand
before
GOD
.
Euen
our
dead
bodies
must
rise
,
eyther
to
honour
,
or
dishonour
;
eyther
to
ioy
,
or
to
paine
;
to
saluation
,
or
damnation
:
And
therefore
,
let
vs
bethinke
our selues
of
this
betimes
.
Both
great
and
small
:
]
Great
and
Small
,
who
?
These
words
may
admit
a
double
exposition
:
for
it
may
seeme
this
;
that
by
Great
and
Smal
is
meant
those
that
be
great
men
growne
;
or
else
small
children
:
young
and
old
,
all
must
appeare
.
For
,
wee
see
that
many
die
euen
little
children
,
young
Infants
of
a
span
long
;
some
againe
die
men
of
yeares
.
Well
,
both
great
and
small
must
appeare
:
none
shall
be
so
yong
,
or
so
little
,
but
that
they
must
stand
before
GOD
;
and
none
so
great
,
or
so
strong
,
but
they
must
appeare
likewise
.
Secondly
,
by
great
and
small
may
be
vnderstood
all
sorts
and
degrees
of
men
,
and
women
;
great
men
,
and
great
women
;
poore
men
,
and
poore
women
;
All
sorts
and
conditions
,
must
come
to
iudgement
;
as
well
the
prince
,
as
the
subiect
,
as
well
the
rich
,
as
the
poorest
Begger
:
as
though
Saint
Iohn
should
haue
said
;
I
saw
all
men
that
euer
haue
beene
,
or
shall
be
to
the
end
of
the
world
;
none
shall
be
wanting
:
the
rich
and
poore
,
yong
and
old
,
high
and
low
,
married
and
vnmarried
,
bond
and
free
,
all
must
stand
before
God
.
Oh
,
what
a
wonderfull
assembly
will
this
be
,
to
see
so
many
millions
of
thousands
:
It
is
a
great
sight
to
see
an
Armie
of
men
of
a
thousand
;
But
heere
shall
be
a
thousand
thousands
:
Euen
all
men
,
women
,
and
children
,
that
euer
haue
beene
,
or
shall
be
,
to
the
worlds
end
:
None
shall
be
wanting
,
the
rich
,
and
poore
;
yoong
,
and
old
;
high
,
and
low
;
bond
,
and
free
;
all
must
stand
before
God
:
and
therefore
it
is
well
called
the
day
of
the
Lord
,
when
all
the
of-spring
of
Adam
shall
stand
before
God
.
Seeing
S.
Iohn
saw
the
dead
both
great
and
small
,
Vses
diuerse
,
1.
stand
before
God
,
that
is
,
al
sorts
of
men
and
women
,
high
and
low
,
rich
and
poore
,
bond
and
free
,
all
must
appeare
,
and
hold
vp
their
Hand
at
the
Barre
of
this
great
Iudge
:
Surely
,
this
ought
to
moue
all
men
,
both
great
and
small
,
rich
and
poore
,
to
make
conscience
of
their
liues
,
to
repent
of
all
their
euill
wayes
,
to
turne
to
GOD
by
true
repentance
;
for
you
see
here
no
excuse
can
serue
the
turne
,
no
auoyding
of
this
appearance
;
all
must
appeare
:
the
very
Diuells
themselues
,
2.
Cor.
5.
Esay
30.
and
all
the
damned
spirits
must
come
to
iudgement
.
Tophet
is
prepared
for
the
King
,
the
Iudge
,
the
Gentleman
,
the
rich
man
,
if
they
be
wicked
,
their
riches
shall
not
be
excused
,
nor
the
poorest
shall
not
be
forgotten
.
Surely
,
and
if
we
haue
any
care
at
all
,
what
shall
become
of
our
poore
soules
at
this
day
?
It
ought
to
perswade
al
men
,
both
poore
and
rich
,
both
Minister
and
People
,
to
repent
,
to
turne
to
Almighty
God
to
leade
new
liues
;
that
then
we
may
reioyce
with
ioy
and
comfort
.
This
did
make
Paul
to
labour
to
keepe
a
good
conscience
,
Acts
24.16
before
God
and
all
men
:
and
why
?
Because
there
would
come
a
day
when
all
must
arise
to
iudgement
,
and
giue
a
straight
accompt
of
all
their
thoughts
,
wordes
,
and
workes
.
And
the
same
reason
should
mooue
vs
likeiwse
to
keepe
a
cleare
conscience
.
And
what
is
the
cause
that
men
liue
in
sinne
,
and
defile
their
bodies
,
with
many
thousand
filthy
sins
?
Surely
,
because
they
thinke
not
of
this
day
when
they
must
stand
before
God
.
If
they
could
but
thinke
of
this
day
,
that
they
must
all
come
to
a
reckoning
:
O
,
it
would
stay
and
bridle
their
carnall
hearts
from
many
foule
and
filthie
sinnes
,
which
now
they
commit
with
greedinesse
,
2.
Cor.
5.11
.
Acts
17.3
.
This
will
be
a
blessed
day
to
all
the
children
of
God
to
heare
the
Iudge
say
vnto
them
,
Come
yee
blessed
.
O
happy
day
,
O
blessed
voyce
.
But
to
the
vngodlie
sinners
that
liue
in
sinne
,
to
the
Drunkard
,
Blasphemer
,
&c.
this
will
be
a
terrible
and
fearefull
day
,
to
heare
the
woefull
voyce
of
the
Iudge
,
Go
yee
cursed
into
&c.
Oh
dolefull
voyce
,
Oh
heauie
newes
,
O
fearefull
Sentence
,
O
woe
,
and
ten
thousand
woes
to
all
vngodly
sinners
:
woe
then
to
the
blasphemer
:
woe
to
the
drunkard
,
&c.
woe
vnto
all
vngodly
and
wretched
sinners
:
for
there
is
no
escaping
of
this
Sentence
.
All
must
appeare
,
all
must
stand
before
God
,
all
must
come
to
their
answere
.
None
shall
be
so
great
to
escape
,
or
so
small
to
be
forgotten
.
And
then
woe
to
them
that
shall
rise
to
this
fearefull
and
woefull
Sentence
,
and
heauy
newes
of
condemnation
.
Oh
,
it
had
beene
good
for
such
men
,
if
they
had
neuer
been
borne
,
or
had
beene
brought
foorth
as
loathsome
Toads
or
Serpents
;
for
then
beginnes
their
eternall
misery
and
condemnation
.
O
then
,
againe
,
and
againe
,
let
vs
bethinke
our selues
,
that
wee
must
come
to
iudgement
;
we
must
be
called
to
a
reckoning
:
wee
cannot
escape
the
Sentence
of
Iudgement
by
anie
meanes
whatsoeuer
.
Agayne
,
where
Saint
Iohn
saith
,
He
saw
the
dead
:
Heere
Vse
.
2
is
matter
of
endlesse
comfort
to
all
the
poore
members
of
Iesus
Christ
.
In
this
life
,
who
is
more
full
of
woe
,
who
more
full
of
payne
in
bodie
and
soule
,
then
Gods
children
?
Long
and
tedious
sickenesses
,
many
annoyances
:
Some
be
sore
from
top
to
toe
,
as
Iob
was
;
some
maymed
in
bodie
,
as
the
poore
man
was
.
Iohn
5.
Well
,
when
our
bodies
shall
now
arise
,
they
shall
not
bee
weake
,
or
lame
,
or
maymed
;
but
a
perfect
body
,
sound
and
a
glorious
body
.
All
paine
shall
haue
an
end
,
all
woe
shall
cease
:
But
as
for
the
vngodly
,
Psal.
1.6
.
it
is
not
so
with
them
:
But
they
shall
arise
,
that
both
bodie
and
soule
may
goe
to
hell
together
.
Stand
before
God
.
I
sawe
the
dead
,
&c.
Heere
wee
see
againe
,
that
our
accounts
must
beginne
before
God
himselfe
:
wee
must
stand
naked
in
his
sight
;
and
who
then
can
thinke
to
hide
his
sins
from
him
?
Hee
knoweth
the
heart
,
and
trieth
the
reines
;
and
his
eyes
are
like
a
flame
of
fire
.
Reuel.
2.
O
how
this
should
mooue
euerie
man
and
woman
,
often
to
bethinke
himselfe
of
this
time
,
when
hee
shall
come
to
his
accompt
,
euen
before
the
eternall
God
,
who
cannot
be
deceiued
,
nor
bribed
.
If
a
malefactor
come
before
the
Iudge
,
that
is
guiltie
of
treason
or
murder
;
how
hee
quakes
to
thinke
of
the
terrour
,
and
seueritie
of
the
Iudge
!
hee
is
afraide
,
and
trembles
,
to
appeare
in
his
presence
.
How
much
more
should
we
tremble
and
quake
?
And
how
should
hard-hearted
sinners
be
at
their
wittes
end
,
to
thinke
they
must
come
to
stand
before
God
?
to
appeare
at
the
barre
of
the
euer-liuing
,
and
most
mighty
Iehoua
,
who
can
cast
both
bodie
and
soule
into
hell
fire
?
O
what
secure
and
carelesse
wretches
are
wee
,
that
are
nothing
mooued
with
these
things
,
to
repent
and
to
turne
to
God
,
to
leaue
our
foule
and
filthie
sinnes
!
And
if
a
poore
prisoner
condemned
should
laugh
and
bee
merrie
,
would
not
all
men
thinke
him
to
be
a
mad-man
?
And
shall
not
we
be
worse
then
madde-men
,
if
we
neuer
come
to
thinke
of
these
things
?
If
a
poore
traueller
that
hath
but
one
penny
in
his
purse
,
shal
come
to
an
Inne
,
call
for
all
manner
of
dainties
,
and
neuer
thinke
of
the
shotte
;
would
▪
not
all
men
thinke
him
madde
,
and
out
of
his
wittes
?
What
madnesse
then
is
in
euery
one
of
vs
all
,
if
in
this
our
pilgrimage
,
or
trauaile
on
earth
,
we
spend
our
dayes
in
pleasure
;
bathe
our selues
in
sport
and
pastimes
,
carking
and
caring
for
the
things
of
this
world
;
and
neuer
to
bethinke
our selues
,
as
to
say
,
Alas
,
what
do
I
now
?
I
eate
,
I
drinke
,
I
carde
,
I
dice
,
I
take
my
pleasure
,
and
bathe
my selfe
in
delight
:
but
woe
is
me
I
must
com
to
iudgement
,
I
must
giue
my
reckoning
l
I
must
stand
before
GOD
one
day
,
and
there
giue
an
account
.
O
that
we
had
hearts
to
thinke
of
this
?
both
young
and
old
,
rich
and
poore
,
Minister
and
people
,
that
wee
must
stand
bellie-naked
before
God
,
that
wee
must
giue
an
account
of
all
our
sinnes
,
to
his
Maiestie
:
It
would
bridle
vs
,
and
keep
vs
from
many
presumptuous
sinnes
which
now
we
commit
.
The
end
of
the
first
Sermon
.
The
great
Assize
.
THE
SECOND
SERMON
.
REVEL.
20.12
.
&c.
12
And
I
saw
the
dead
both
small
and
great
stand
before
God
:
and
the
Bookes
were
opened
:
and
another
book
was
opened
,
which
is
the
book
of
life
:
and
the
dead
were
iudged
of
those
things
which
were
written
in
the
books
,
according
to
their
works
.
WEe
haue
heard
alreadie
the
person
of
the
Iudge
described
vnto
vs
,
with
what
vnspeakable
maiestie
and
glorie
he
shall
come
,
to
the
great
comfort
of
the
godly
:
and
also
with
what
wonderfull
terror
he
will
come
,
to
the
great
terror
of
the
wicked
.
Secondly
,
wee
haue
heere
,
who
shall
be
cited
to
appeare
:
Both
great
and
small
:
1.
Thes.
1.8
al
must
appeare
.
Now
follows
in
the
third
place
,
the
most
speciall
and
principall
matter
of
all
;
namely
,
after
what
manner
all
men
shall
be
iudged
,
in
these
words
:
And
the
bookes
were-opened
,
&c.
We
see
that
earthlie
Iudges
are
brought
vnto
the
Bench
with
great
attendance
.
They
being
set
,
the
prisoners
are
brought
forth
,
and
are
called
ouer
,
one
by
one
;
and
their
matters
are
heard
,
and
witnesses
produced
:
and
so
according
to
their
faults
they
receiue
iudgement
.
Euen
so
,
at
this
great
day
of
the
Lord
,
Christ
Iesus
shall
come
with
a
thousand
of
Angels
;
and
before
him
shall
stand
all
men
and
women
,
Both
great
and
small
:
And
then
shal
the
Books
be
brought
forth
.
Indeed
we
see
,
when
an
earthly
iudge
sits
on
the
Bench
,
it
holds
a
long
time
to
trie
causes
;
such
witnesses
,
and
such
euidences
must
be
produced
.
But
it
shall
not
be
so
at
the
last
day
:
for
when
all
men
shall
stand
at
the
barre
of
Christs
iudgement
,
they
shal
then
be
iudged
according
to
the
written
Records
,
euen
according
to
the
Bookes
:
for
they
shall
then
be
opened
.
Books
,
wha●
is
meant
by
them
.
Now
if
you
would
know
what
these
Bookes
bee
,
it
is
easie
to
know
:
for
they
be
euen
the
particular
conscience
of
euery
man
and
woman
:
thy
conscience
is
the
booke
that
shall
be
opened
;
and
that
shall
be
as
good
as
ten
thousand
witnesses
,
either
to
excuse
,
or
accuse
thee
before
God
.
For
there
shall
neede
no
other
witnesse
,
no
other
euidence
against
vs
at
the
last
,
but
our
own
conscience
.
For
as
God
hath
his
Booke
of
infinite
Knowledge
,
whereby
he
knoweth
the
sinnes
of
all
men
and
women
as
certainly
as
if
they
were
written
in
a
booke
;
and
though
men
forget
them
,
yet
the
Lord
remembreth
them
:
So
hee
hath
giuen
vnto
euerie
man
and
woman
a
booke
,
their
owne
conscience
;
wherein
are
written
all
our
thoughts
,
words
,
and
deedes
,
so
as
none
shall
escape
.
And
the
Bookes
are
two
,
the
Booke
of
the
Law
,
and
the
Book
of
Conscience
:
the
one
shewing
a
man
what
he
should
doe
,
the
other
what
he
hath
done
.
Against
the
booke
of
the
Law
,
none
shall
be
able
to
except
.
For
the
commandements
of
the
Lord
are
pure
and
righteous
altogether
.
Psal.
19.9
.
And
as
for
the
booke
of
Conscience
,
who
can
deny
it
,
or
except
against
it
?
seeing
the
Lord
will
now
iudge
a
man
,
not
by
another
mans
Conscience
,
but
by
his
owne
,
the
which
he
hath
alwayes
had
in
his
owne
keeping
,
euen
in
his
owne
bosome
.
Now
,
seeing
heere
what
is
meant
by
these
bookes
,
namely
euery
mans
particular
Conscience
:
let
vs
come
to
search
what
bee
the
things
written
in
this
booke
;
and
first
,
what
vse
we
are
to
make
vnto
our selues
from
this
:
Euery
mans
booke
shall
be
opened
,
&c.
First
,
in
these
books
are
written
euerie
thought
of
our
heart
:
In
the
Bookes
of
our
cons●ince
is
written
,
Our
〈…〉
.
none
so
secret
,
or
so
close
,
but
it
is
here
recorded
.
Secondly
,
euerie
speech
and
word
of
our
mouth
.
Thirdly
,
euery
deed
that
men
do
.
Thou
hast
sealed
vp
all
our
sinnes
in
a
bagge
,
saith
Iob
;
to
shew
the
exact
kind
of
keeping
of
them
against
that
day
of
account
.
Surely
,
if
there
be
any
thing
in
a
man
to
be
maruailed
at
,
I
must
needs
confesse
that
this
is
a
wonderfull
worke
of
God
,
that
hee
hath
giuen
to
euery
man
and
woman
a
Conscience
,
which
is
like
vnto
a
booke
;
in
which
is
recorded
all
our
thoughts
,
words
and
works
.
A
wicked
man
,
an
vnchaste
woman
,
how
many
thousand
vile
&
filthy
thoughts
haue
they
in
their
mindes
night
and
day
?
their
hearts
burne
in
lust
and
in
vncleannesse
:
now
they
passe
away
to
them
,
they
regard
them
not
,
they
make
little
or
no
account
of
them
.
But
(
alas
)
they
are
all
written
in
this
Booke
of
thy
conscience
:
thy
conscience
markes
them
,
thy
conscience
writes
them
downe
.
And
if
thou
repent
not
of
them
,
and
leaue
them
,
O
woe
to
thy
soule
,
when
these
Bookes
come
to
bee
opened
and
read
ouer
.
For
then
thy
conscience
will
accuse
and
lay
to
thy
charge
,
euery
one
of
them
in
order
.
Thou
hast
set
my
misdeeds
before
me
,
and
my
secret
sins
in
the
sight
of
thy
countenance
,
saith
Dauid
.
Againe
,
in
the
heart
of
man
,
what
anger
,
what
enuy
,
what
malice
lurke
therein
?
and
they
passe
it
ouer
,
and
thinke
it
no
matter
.
Well
,
know
(
beloued
)
that
vnlesse
you
repent
of
the
very
thoughts
of
the
hearts
,
euen
these
things
will
be
found
written
in
the
bookes
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
;
and
what
a
lamentable
thing
will
that
be
?
2.
Our
thoughts
.
Secondly
,
as
conscience
is
priuie
to
all
our
thoughts
,
and
wil
accuse
vs
of
them
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
:
so
all
our
speeches
are
noted
therein
.
What
a
number
of
wicked
speeches
passe
out
of
the
mouth
of
wicked
and
vaine
men
and
women
?
what
horrible
and
blasphemous
oathes
?
what
cursed
speaking
,
lying
,
and
slaundering
?
Now
a
wicked
person
,
that
thus
abuseth
his
tongue
so
many
thousand
times
in
a
day
,
he
cannot
for
his
life
remember
them
.
Well
,
know
that
euerie
sinnefull
word
thou
speakest
,
is
written
in
this
booke
,
there
it
is
recorded
:
and
when
this
Booke
of
thy
conscience
shall
be
opened
,
it
will
discouer
all
thy
sinnes
,
not
onely
thy
filthy
thoughts
,
but
euery
wicked
word
.
Our
Sauiour
tels
vs
,
Mat.
12.36
that
we
must
giue
an
account
of
euery
wicked
word
at
the
day
of
●udgement
.
For
though
men
labour
to
forget
them
,
yet
they
are
written
in
their
consciences
,
&
one
day
shall
come
to
iudgement
:
O
how
this
should
awaken
vs
all
,
and
cause
vs
to
looke
vnto
our
liues
,
to
make
a
couenant
with
our
eyes
,
as
Iob
did
;
and
to
set
a
watch
before
our
mouths
,
as
Dauid
did
;
and
to
lay
aside
our
vaine
oathes
,
and
idle
mirth
,
which
(
as
Salomon
saith
)
cannot
want
iniquitie
;
seeing
one
day
they
must
all
of
them
come
to
iudgement
.
3
Our
workes
.
Thirdly
,
if
we
come
vnto
the
liues
of
men
and
women
,
why
(
alas
)
they
bee
nothing
almost
but
a
continuall
practise
of
sin
,
as
the
sinnes
of
mens
liues
they
bee
innumerable
,
euen
as
the
Sands
on
the
Sea
shore
.
Now
though
mens
liues
abound
with
so
many
thousand
sinnes
,
yet
we
see
man
perceiues
not
,
nor
knowes
not
one
quarter
of
his
sinnes
.
It
may
be
hee
knoweth
some
;
but
(
alas
)
they
forget
the
greatest
part
of
them
.
But
yet
they
be
all
written
in
this
booke
of
thy
Conscience
:
and
they
shall
all
come
to
Iudgement
.
When
these
Bookes
shall
bee
read
,
then
all
thy
sinnes
shall
be
made
manifest
,
though
neuer
so
secret
:
for
thy
Conscience
doth
marke
them
all
,
and
pen
them
downe
against
this
day
of
account
.
Now
seeing
what
is
meant
by
this
booke
,
our
Conscience
:
and
likewise
what
bee
written
in
them
,
euen
all
our
thoughts
,
words
and
workes
:
let
vs
come
to
see
what
vse
wee
are
to
make
of
this
Doctrine
first
.
Hence
first
of
all
wee
may
obserue
the
endlesse
loue
and
mercie
of
our
God
towards
vs
;
foretelling
euery
Vse
1
one
of
vs
now
of
the
opening
of
these
Bookes
,
that
our
consciences
shall
be
layd
open
,
these
Bookes
vnclasped
,
and
all
our
thoughts
,
words
,
and
works
must
come
to
iudgement
.
Surely
,
it
is
to
this
end
and
purpose
,
that
we
might
preuent
the
danger
that
is
to
come
,
and
labour
to
keep
a
good
conscience
,
washed
and
purged
in
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
that
it
may
not
lay
to
our
charge
any
one
sinne
,
but
assure
vs
that
we
are
in
the
fauor
of
God
.
Vse
2
Secondly
,
we
see
here
that
it
is
not
enough
for
a
man
or
a
woman
,
to
abstayne
from
euill
wordes
and
workes
,
but
euill
thoughts
likewise
,
the
very
lust
of
the
heart
.
Paul
complaines
of
this
:
Rom.
7.
and
Peter
bids
Simon
Magus
to
repent
and
pray
,
Actes
8.
if
perhaps
the
thoughts
of
his
heart
might
be
pardoned
.
I
doubt
not
but
the
children
of
God
are
carefull
ouer
their
very
thoughts
.
For
a
wicked
carnal
man
may
abstaine
from
some
grieuous
sinnes
;
But
it
is
a
note
of
the
true
childe
of
GOD
,
to
repent
of
his
euill
thoughts
,
and
to
be
carefull
ouer
them
.
Thirdly
,
seeing
euery
mans
Vse
3
conscience
is
this
booke
,
and
euery
mans
sin
is
penned
downe
therein
:
we
may
see
the
wofull
misery
of
all
those
that
haue
defiled
consciences
,
filthy
and
vncleane
hearts
.
For
looke
how
their
consciences
doe
accuse
them
,
euen
so
will
God
condemne
.
And
hauing
not
repented
of
their
sinnes
,
they
carry
a
tormentor
within
them
;
namely
,
a
guilty
and
an
accusing
conscience
,
which
is
their
Iudge
to
condemne
them
,
and
their
hell
to
torment
them
.
Vse
4
Fourthly
,
seeing
the
bookes
must
be
opened
,
and
euery
mans
conscience
must
come
to
scanning
;
because
sentence
shall
passe
,
and
iudgement
shall
bee
awarded
accordyng
to
the
things
written
in
euery
mans
conscience
:
How
should
this
cause
vs
all
,
both
Minister
and
people
,
to
labour
to
get
a
good
conscience
?
If
thy
conscience
be
good
,
thou
shalt
not
faile
to
bee
blessed
;
if
thy
conscience
be
filthy
and
polluted
,
thou
art
accursed
:
The
mean
to
get
a
good
conscience
.
And
therefore
it
should
bee
our
chiefest
care
,
our
chiefest
study
,
and
our
chiefest
desire
,
all
our
life
time
,
to
keepe
a
good
conscience
.
Now
if
you
aske
,
how
is
it
possible
to
get
a
good
conscience
?
I
answere
,
for
the
getting
and
keeping
of
faith
and
a
good
conscience
;
we
must
know
that
it
is
done
by
the
vse
of
the
word
of
God
.
Ioh.
17.
Sanctifie
them
by
thy
Trueth
,
Thy
word
is
the
Trueth
.
All
graces
of
Gods
spirit
,
are
wrought
by
his
word
.
But
that
wee
may
get
a
good
conscience
,
we
must
First
,
repent
of
all
our
sinnes
:
wee
must
know
by
the
Lawe
of
God
,
what
is
sin
,
&
what
is
not
.
Secondly
,
we
must
know
the
heauie
curse
of
GOD
euen
for
sinne
,
that
the
reward
of
sinne
is
death
eternall
both
of
Bodie
and
Soule
.
For
men
doe
by
nature
blesse
themselues
in
their
sinnes
;
and
though
we
heare
of
Gods
Iudgements
against
sin
,
yet
whose
heart
is
touched
and
troubled
?
Thus
men
runne
on
still
in
sinne
,
and
feare
nothing
.
They
meane
well
they
say
,
but
yet
liue
ill
,
and
thinke
all
is
well
.
Thirdly
,
til
we
see
what
sinne
is
,
and
then
see
the
curse
of
God
due
to
sinne
,
we
shall
neuer
seriously
try
our
consciences
,
and
see
how
our
sins
haue
wounded
them
,
that
so
we
may
repent
vs
of
sinne
.
Fourthly
,
we
must
be
grieued
for
our
sinnes
;
wee
must
acknowledge
and
confesse
them
,
begging
for
pardon
of
them
;
and
to
hunger
,
and
thirst
after
Christ
Iesus
:
For
there
is
nothing
that
can
purifie
the
conscience
,
and
quiet
the
heart
,
but
onely
the
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
applied
to
our
soules
by
Faith
,
with
perswasion
of
the
forgiuenesse
of
them
.
Marke
heere
then
(
beloued
)
when
a
man
is
thus
humbled
for
his
sinnes
,
and
beggeth
the
pardon
of
them
earnestly
,
with
sighes
and
groanes
;
then
will
the
Lord
send
downe
into
his
soule
,
his
blessed
Spirit
;
to
assure
vs
of
gods
mercy
,
of
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
that
our
wounds
in
conscience
are
healed
,
and
this
is
done
by
the
meanes
of
Faith
,
Acts
15.9
which
purifies
the
conscience
.
Hereby
we
may
perceiue
,
Vse
that
most
men
and
women
,
are
in
a
woefull
case
.
For
(
alas
)
the
greatest
part
are
ignorant
of
the
law
of
God
,
and
know
not
what
is
sinne
,
and
what
is
not
sinne
,
and
therefore
cannot
possible
haue
a
good
Conscience
;
For
,
Hebr.
11.
whatsoeuer
is
not
of
faith
,
is
sinne
.
Againe
,
though
men
see
their
sinnes
,
and
oftentimes
their
conscience
checks
them
for
sins
,
yet
how
few
doe
bewaile
their
sinnes
?
for
I
am
perswaded
that
there
is
not
so
wicked
a
sinner
,
but
sometimes
his
conscience
checkes
him
.
Indeede
men
see
not
the
danger
,
and
feele
not
the
wounds
of
conscience
,
because
now
their
Bookes
be
clasped
,
they
be
shut
vp
,
their
seared
Consciences
bee
now
asleepe
:
But
the
day
will
come
that
their
Bookes
must
be
opened
,
and
their
secrets
declared
;
and
then
conscience
will
accuse
them
,
condemne
,
and
torment
them
.
Againe
,
when
a
man
or
woman
hath
gotten
a
good
conscience
,
so
as
being
truely
humbled
for
their
sinnes
,
and
begging
pardon
,
they
finde
some
assurance
of
GODS
loue
in
Christ
,
and
that
now
their
consciences
doe
not
accuse
them
;
euen
then
must
men
take
no
lesse
paines
to
keepe
and
preserue
a
good
conscience
,
to
do
nothing
to
wound
thy
Conscience
.
A
mans
Conscience
is
a
very
tender
thing
.
The
meanes
to
keepe
our
conscience
pure
.
It
is
like
the
apple
of
the
eye
;
if
it
be
prickt
but
with
a
pin
,
it
will
not
onely
blemish
the
eye
,
but
endanger
the
sight
:
So
conscience
,
it
is
a
tender
thing
,
if
yee
pricke
it
by
sinne
,
it
wil
blemish
thy
conscience
,
wound
it
,
and
euen
make
hauocke
of
thy
soule
.
And
therfore
saith
Salomon
,
Counter-gard
thy
heart
,
&
watch
ouer
thy
soule
,
Prouerbs
4.14
.
that
thou
do
nothing
that
may
wound
thy
conscience
.
Now
,
that
we
may
keep
these
books
of
account
,
(
our
consciences
)
pure
and
good
,
we
must
doo
two
things
.
First
,
auoide
all
things
that
may
any
way
hurt
a
good
conscience
.
Secondly
,
vse
all
good
meanes
and
helpes
to
cherish
a
good
conscience
.
In
truth
all
sin
hinders
a
good
conscience
.
Sinne
is
that
which
wounds
the
Soule
,
and
maketh
hauocke
of
a
good
conscience
:
that
is
the
verie
cut-throate
of
mens
soules
.
And
therefore
,
if
you
would
keepe
a
good
conscience
,
take
heede
of
sin
,
which
wounds
a
good
conscience
,
and
makes
it
vnable
to
stand
before
God
at
the
last
day
.
But
there
bee
two
especiall
lets
and
impediments
of
a
good
Conscience
:
First
,
ignorance
of
the
Lawe
,
and
the
word
of
God
.
For
when
a
man
knowes
not
what
is
sinne
,
and
what
not
;
how
can
he
take
heed
lest
hee
wound
his
Soule
?
And
therefore
wee
see
,
let
a
man
come
into
his
House
at
Midnight
,
hee
can
see
nothing
amisse
,
and
out
of
order
;
but
let
a
man
come
in
at
Noone
,
then
hee
can
espie
the
least
disorder
:
euen
so
poore
,
blinde
,
ignorant
soules
,
not
knowing
the
Law
of
God
,
cannot
see
any
wounds
in
conscience
,
nor
nothing
amisse
in
them
.
But
let
them
come
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
looke
in
this
Glasse
,
then
they
shall
find
themselues
much
out
of
order
;
to
haue
wounded
soules
,
and
defiled
consciences
.
The
other
impediment
of
a
good
conscience
is
worldly
lust
;
namely
,
the
loue
and
exceeding
desire
of
riches
,
honours
,
pleasures
,
&c.
And
hee
that
suffers
these
desires
to
haue
place
in
his
heart
,
hee
cannot
possible
keepe
a
good
conscience
.
Secondly
,
the
meanes
to
preserue
and
to
keep
a
good
conscience
be
three
.
First
,
to
doe
all
things
that
may
saue
and
cherish
true
sauing
faith
,
whereby
our
soules
be
assured
of
the
loue
of
GOD
in
Christ
Iesu
for
the
pardon
of
our
sins
.
For
Faith
is
the
root
,
and
the
foundation
of
a
good
conscience
;
and
without
faith
there
can
be
no
good
conscience
.
Rom.
10.
Now
to
preserue
Faith
,
wee
must
often
heare
and
reade
the
word
of
God
,
repent
of
our
sins
,
acknowledge
and
confesse
them
,
and
be
humbled
for
them
,
and
walke
in
the
dueties
of
faith
and
repentance
:
And
in
so
doing
,
wee
shall
finde
more
and
more
the
comfort
of
a
good
conscience
.
And
therefore
wee
must
take
heede
we
do
nothing
to
break
off
the
feeling
of
Gods
loue
,
or
to
wound
our
conscience
.
Secondly
,
we
must
indeuour
in
all
things
to
obey
Gods
will
,
and
beare
a
constant
purpose
,
not
to
sin
in
anie
thing
.
For
,
a
purpose
to
liue
in
sin
,
and
conscience
,
cannot
stand
together
:
so
that
where
there
is
a
purpose
to
liue
in
sinne
,
there
is
neither
faith
,
nor
a
good
conscience
.
Thirdly
,
we
must
walke
with
God
,
as
Henoch
did
,
so
to
order
our
liues
,
as
alwayes
in
the
presence
of
GOD
;
and
this
will
make
vs
keepe
a
good
Conscience
:
and
the
want
of
this
maketh
men
bold
to
sinne
,
because
they
consider
not
that
GOD
seeth
them
,
and
that
they
haue
a
conscience
within
them
.
And
another
Booke
was
opened
,
which
is
the
Booke
of
Life
.
THus
when
Christ
hath
examined
the
Bookes
of
mens
Consciences
,
to
view
what
is
therein
written
,
that
Iudgement
may
bee
awarded
thereafter
.
Now
hee
sheweth
that
hee
will
open
a
second
Booke
,
euen
the
Booke
of
Life
,
What
is
meant
by
the
booke
of
Life
.
And
of
this
booke
of
Life
,
we
shall
see
often
mention
in
the
word
of
God
,
both
in
the
olde
and
new
Testament
;
as
that
of
Moses
:
Exodus
32.31.32
.
Oh
this
people
haue
grieuously
sinned
!
Therefore
now
if
thou
pardon
their
sinne
,
thy
mercie
shall
appeare
:
But
if
thou
wilt
not
,
I
pray
thee
rase
mee
out
of
the
Booke
which
thou
hast
written
.
Psal.
69.28
Agayne
,
Let
them
be
put
out
of
the
Booke
of
Life
,
neither
let
them
be
written
with
the
righteous
.
Reuel.
3.5
.
Againe
,
He
that
ouercommeth
shall
be
clothed
in
white
array
,
and
I
wil
not
put
out
his
name
out
of
the
Booke
of
Life
.
And
the
Holie-Ghost
speaking
of
the
glory
of
the
heauenly
Ierusalem
saith
;
Reu.
21.27
There
shall
enter
into
it
no
vncleane
thing
,
neyther
whatsoeuer
worketh
abomination
or
lies
:
Phil.
4.3
.
But
they
which
are
written
in
the
Lambes
Booke
of
Life
.
Now
if
you
would
know
what
is
heere
meant
by
the
Booke
of
Life
,
it
is
the
Book
in
the
which
all
the
names
of
Gods
Elect
,
which
in
his
eternall
purpose
he
hath
chosen
,
be
written
,
as
it
were
,
with
Letters
of
Gold
;
and
it
is
nothing
else
but
GODS
eternall
councell
,
purpose
,
and
decree
,
wherein
he
hath
elected
and
chosen
a
certaine
company
of
mankinde
,
to
bestow
eternall
life
vpon
them
:
for
we
must
not
thinke
that
God
hath
any
need
of
a
Booke
;
but
only
for
our
vnderstanding
hee
speaketh
thus
:
Euen
as
a
Captaine
records
the
names
of
his
Souldiers
,
to
call
them
one
by
one
;
and
as
in
Cities
the
names
of
the
chiefe
men
be
recorded
:
So
God
hath
as
it
were
,
enrolled
the
names
of
all
his
Saints
,
and
engrauen
them
in
the
booke
of
Life
,
with
letters
of
gold
for
euer
,
so
as
not
one
of
them
shall
perish
.
Thus
seeing
what
is
meant
by
the
Booke
of
Life
,
let
vs
see
what
we
may
learne
hence
.
Vse
1
First
,
hence
wee
may
see
the
blessed
and
happy
estate
of
all
the
elect
and
chosen
children
of
God
.
For
all
those
which
be
written
in
the
book
of
life
,
they
be
blessed
and
happy
for
euer
.
Reuel.
3.5
.
If
thy
name
bee
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
,
thou
shalt
neuer
perish
.
Christ
will
not
blot
out
thy
name
out
of
the
Booke
of
life
,
but
acknowledge
thy
name
to
be
in
his
Booke
at
the
latter
day
,
to
thine
endlesse
ioy
and
comfort
.
Whom
GOD
loues
once
,
Rom.
11.
he
loueth
to
the
end
.
But
wofull
and
wretched
are
those
which
are
not
written
in
this
booke
:
for
all
these
shal
be
shut
out
of
heauen
,
whose
names
are
not
in
the
Booke
of
the
liuing
;
but
in
the
blacke
Bill
,
Reu.
21.27
the
Booke
of
death
.
But
heere
we
must
take
heed
of
the
carnall
reasoning
of
wicked
men
and
women
.
Many
there
be
who
reason
thus
:
If
I
be
the
childe
of
God
,
and
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
,
let
me
liue
as
my
lust
,
I
am
sure
to
be
saued
.
Others
say
,
If
I
bee
a
reprobate
,
and
not
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
,
why
I
am
sure
I
shal
be
damned
,
although
I
liue
neuer
so
wel
.
Poore
soules
,
they
know
not
what
they
say
:
they
speake
flat
contrary
.
For
if
God
haue
elected
any
man
or
woman
to
eternall
life
,
he
hath
ordained
that
they
should
walk
in
the
way
to
eternall
life
.
And
it
is
impossible
that
they
should
runne
on
in
sinne
,
and
liue
and
dye
therein
.
And
therefore
if
men
thus
reason
,
they
doe
euen
cast
away
their
owne
soules
.
But
let
all
men
know
,
that
as
GOD
hath
ordained
some
men
to
eternall
life
,
Rom.
8.30
.
and
written
their
names
in
heauen
;
so
he
hath
appointed
them
the
means
to
walke
in
,
to
bring
them
thereunto
.
Vse
2
Secondly
,
we
are
taught
here
,
that
the
Lord
hath
a
Booke
of
Life
,
wherein
all
the
names
of
th'
Elect
be
written
:
we
see
hence
what
must
be
our
chiefest
ioy
and
comfort
,
euen
this
,
To
know
assuredly
that
our
names
are
written
in
this
Booke
of
Life
.
This
Christ
himselfe
will
teach
vs
in
that
speach
of
his
vnto
his
Disciples
,
which
reioyced
so
;
because
the
Diuels
were
subdued
vnder
them
,
and
cast
out
by
them
:
Nay
rather
(
saith
our
Sauior
)
Reioyce
that
your
names
are
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
:
But
(
alas
)
what
doe
most
men
and
women
reioyce
in
?
To
be
the
son
of
a
rich
man
,
a
gentleman
,
or
nobleman
;
to
haue
gold
and
siluer
,
lands
and
liuings
:
This
makes
men
to
beare
themselues
aloft
.
But
who
is
he
that
reioyceth
in
this
?
That
hee
is
the
son
of
God
,
that
his
name
is
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
?
Well
,
thus
hauing
obserued
from
the
word
of
God
,
what
is
meant
by
this
Booke
of
Life
;
namely
,
the
eternall
decree
of
Gods
election
;
here-hence
commeth
two
weightie
poynts
to
be
considered
of
vs
:
First
,
whether
it
bee
possible
for
the
child
of
God
to
know
whether
his
name
be
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
,
or
no.
Secondly
,
if
it
be
possible
,
then
by
what
meanes
we
may
attaine
to
this
knowledge
,
to
be
assured
that
our
names
be
in
Heauen
:
that
wee
are
in
the
number
of
those
that
shall
be
saued
.
And
these
are
two
most
necessary
&
fruitfull
points
to
be
knowne
of
all
Christians
.
Whether
it
be
possible
for
the
childe
of
God
to
know
whether
his
name
be
written
in
this
booke
of
Life
.
Concerning
the
first
point
,
whether
it
bee
possible
for
the
child
of
God
to
know
whether
his
name
be
written
in
the
book
of
Life
,
or
not
.
The
Church
of
Rome
holdes
,
That
no
man
can
certainely
know
whether
he
be
the
childe
of
God
,
or
no.
Nay
,
they
condemne
this
as
a
foule
fault
,
and
bolde
presumption
,
for
any
man
to
be
certainly
perswaded
of
this
,
That
hee
is
the
child
of
God
,
elected
in
Christ
Iesu
;
and
that
his
name
is
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
.
They
say
,
wee
are
to
hope
well
,
&c.
But
(
alas
)
shall
we
venture
the
saluation
of
our
soules
vpon
an
vncertaine
hope
?
No
,
we
must
go
further
,
and
labour
to
be
assured
,
and
certainly
perswaded
of
this
,
That
our
Names
are
written
in
the
book
of
Life
:
and
that
a
true
Christian
,
man
or
woman
,
may
assuredly
be
perswaded
,
&
certainely
know
,
that
he
is
the
childe
of
God
,
it
is
out
of
question
,
if
we
will
beleeue
the
holy-ghost
.
Else
why
should
S.
Peter
will
vs
to
giue
all
diligence
to
make
our
Election
sure
?
2
Pet.
1.10
Iob
19.
Rom.
8.16
.
Luke
10.
And
why
did
our
Sauiour
bid
his
Disciples
Reioyce
that
their
Names
were
written
in
the
booke
of
Life
,
if
they
could
not
know
it
?
Againe
,
euery
Article
of
our
Christian
faith
doeth
confirme
the
trueth
of
this
Doctrine
;
where
we
are
taught
to
beleeue
the
Catholique
Church
;
and
that
wee
are
of
the
number
of
Gods
people
.
We
beleeue
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
and
that
wee
shall
haue
life
euerlasting
.
Now
then
you
see
how
little
we
are
beholden
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
who
hold
,
that
we
may
not
be
certainely
perswaded
of
our
saluation
;
but
must
onelie
hope
well
.
Did
not
Iob
know
it
?
Did
not
Paul
know
it
?
Iob
19.
Rom.
8.38
Then
let
no
man
doubt
of
this
,
but
the
children
of
God
may
,
and
doe
know
it
,
that
they
shal
be
saued
.
And
therfore
let
vs
beleeue
this
doctrine
,
and
embrace
it
:
And
withall
,
let
vs
abhorre
the
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
is
contrary
to
the
Gospel
of
Iesus
Christ
.
For
what
comfort
can
any
Christian
haue
,
till
hee
know
that
he
is
the
childe
of
God
?
How
should
wee
dare
to
call
vpon
God
?
How
can
we
be
at
peace
in
our
Soules
?
With
what
comfort
can
we
performe
obedience
vnto
GOD
,
except
we
finde
this
blessed
perswasion
,
that
our
names
are
in
this
book
;
and
that
wee
be
the
Elect
and
chosen
of
God
?
Secondly
,
now
the
next
question
is
,
How
any
man
or
woman
may
come
to
this
certayne
knowledge
,
whether
his
name
be
written
in
this
Booke
,
whether
he
be
the
childe
of
God
,
or
not
?
And
this
you
see
is
a
matter
of
no
small
moment
,
but
a
most
weightie
matter
,
and
concernes
our
soules
very
narrowly
;
and
therefore
let
vs
be
carefull
to
listen
vnto
it
,
that
we
be
able
to
prooue
our selues
,
whether
we
be
in
the
faith
,
or
not
,
whether
we
be
the
sonnes
of
God
,
or
nor
;
and
so
whether
we
shall
be
saued
,
or
not
.
O
,
it
is
matter
of
endlesse
comfort
to
Gods
children
,
when
they
know
this
,
that
they
be
the
children
of
God
;
and
that
eternall
Life
belongs
vnto
them
,
it
will
stirre
them
vp
to
obey
GOD
with
ioy
and
cheerefulnesse
,
in
all
his
Commandements
.
By
what
means
we
may
come
vnto
this
knowlege
.
Now
there
be
two
wayes
to
know
it
;
One
is
by
ascending
into
heauen
,
into
the
priuy
councell
of
God
.
But
this
is
a
dangerous
way
,
and
not
to
be
attempted
of
any
man
,
because
Secret
things
belong
to
God
:
Exod.
29.
but
things
reuealed
to
vs
,
and
our
children
:
And
his
wayes
are
past
finding
out
.
And
therefore
this
way
no
man
must
dare
to
assay
.
Besides
this
,
there
is
yet
an
other
way
to
know
whether
our
names
be
written
in
the
Booke
of
life
;
and
that
is
by
descending
into
our selues
;
and
by
certaine
markes
and
testimonies
in
our
owne
hearts
,
to
prooue
that
we
are
in
the
number
of
Gods
Elect.
For
as
Salomon
saith
,
Pro.
27.19
As
water
sheweth
face
to
face
:
Euen
so
the
heart
sheweth
man
to
man
.
Euen
as
a
glasse
sheweth
what
a
mans
face
is
:
so
will
a
mans
heart
and
conscience
shew
what
man
is
in
the
sight
of
God
.
Then
,
if
you
would
now
know
whether
your
names
be
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
;
that
is
,
whether
you
bee
the
elect
of
God
,
and
heires
of
eternall
Life
;
you
must
now
enter
into
your
owne
soules
,
2
Cor.
13
proue
your selues
,
and
you
shal
certainly
know
whether
you
shall
bee
saued
or
damned
.
For
if
thou
finde
in
thee
the
true
marks
and
notes
of
Gods
children
,
thou
needest
not
feare
but
that
thy
name
is
in
this
Booke
,
and
thou
shalt
certainely
be
saued
.
But
as
for
wicked
and
prophane
men
and
women
,
that
make
no
conscience
of
sinne
,
they
shall
in
spite
of
their
teeth
,
vpon
this
examination
,
sing
the
dolefull
tune
,
I
am
a
damned
sinner
,
I
know
not
what
will
become
of
my
poore
soule
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
:
And
therefore
that
we
might
in
some
measure
trie
our selues
,
and
iudge
whether
we
be
in
this
booke
,
and
so
shall
be
saued
;
let
vs
search
out
of
the
holie
word
of
God
,
some
certaine
marks
of
Gods
children
.
The
first
marke
whereby
we
may
know
whether
we
be
elect
or
not
,
is
the
inward
testimony
and
witnesse
of
Gods
spirit
,
Rom.
8.15
Yee
haue
not
receiued
the
spirit
of
bondage
to
feare
againe
;
but
ye
haue
,
&c.
Whereby
Saint
Paul
tells
vs
,
that
wicked
and
vngodly
sinners
,
which
haue
not
the
spirit
of
God
to
guide
them
,
but
liue
in
sinne
;
they
haue
onelie
the
spirit
of
Bondage
,
they
haue
no
tru
peace
in
their
souls
:
but
they
that
be
the
children
of
God
,
haue
the
Spirit
of
Adoption
,
who
seales
vnto
our
harts
the
assurance
of
our
adoption
,
and
election
,
and
doth
make
it
knowne
vnto
vs
,
that
we
are
the
Sonnes
of
God
:
For
his
Spirit
doth
witnesse
to
our
spirits
,
that
we
are
the
Sonnes
of
God
,
Romans
8.16
.
And
,
that
no
man
might
deceiue
himselfe
,
and
thinke
hee
hath
the
testimonie
of
GODS
Spirit
,
when
hee
hath
it
not
:
Saint
Paul
giueth
vs
two
most
excellent
notes
,
to
know
whether
wee
haue
the
testimonie
of
GODS
Spirit
,
yea
,
or
not
.
It
maketh
vs
crie
,
Abba
,
Father
.
Where
the
Spirit
of
God
doth
witnesse
to
any
mans
soule
that
hee
is
the
childe
of
God
;
It
will
make
him
cry
to
God
,
and
euen
fill
heauen
and
earth
,
with
crying
and
teares
,
with
sobbes
and
sighes
for
the
pardon
of
his
sins
.
And
hee
which
hath
not
this
in
him
,
that
hee
cannot
crie
vnto
GOD
for
pardon
of
his
sinnes
;
this
man
can
not
truely
assure
himselfe
that
hee
is
the
Childe
of
God
.
And
though
men
say
,
they
hope
to
be
saued
,
yet
(
alas
)
they
seldome
or
neuer
pray
vnto
God
for
the
pardon
of
their
sinnes
.
Secondly
,
if
wee
finde
the
testimony
of
GODS
Spirit
,
that
wee
are
the
children
of
God
;
It
will
make
vs
,
not
onely
,
to
bee
earnest
with
God
for
pardon
of
our
sinnes
,
but
it
will
make
vs
cry
,
Abba
,
Father
,
that
is
,
it
will
make
vs
beare
the
tender
affection
of
a
duetifull
childe
,
so
as
we
shall
be
afraide
to
offend
so
louing
a
Father
.
And
therefore
all
those
which
delight
in
sinne
,
and
are
not
afrayde
to
offend
GOD
:
Surely
,
they
can
find
no
assurance
,
that
they
be
the
children
of
God
.
And
therefore
,
if
you
desire
to
be
assured
that
the
names
be
in
this
Booke
;
labour
to
finde
this
testimony
of
Gods
Spirit
,
to
witnesse
vnto
your
Soules
,
that
you
belong
vnto
God
,
and
labour
to
be
earnest
in
prayer
vnto
God
,
for
that
is
a
speciall
worke
of
Gods
Spirit
.
1.
Cor.
2.12
The
second
means
whereby
we
may
know
,
whether
our
names
be
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
;
is
by
the
word
of
GOD
.
For
,
the
word
of
God
tells
vs
,
whosoeuer
beleeueth
in
Christ
Iesu
,
shall
be
saued
.
But
the
childe
of
God
hearing
this
promise
opened
and
applied
,
by
the
Ministerie
of
Gods
word
,
is
able
to
say
,
I
beleeue
;
and
am
able
to
apply
this
promise
to
my selfe
:
For
no
man
hath
faith
,
but
hee
knoweth
that
hee
hath
it
,
and
therefore
can
say
,
seeing
I
beleeue
with
all
my
heart
,
surely
I
know
I
shall
be
saued
.
Thirdly
,
besides
the
blessed
testimony
of
Gods
Spirit
,
which
cannot
deceiue
,
and
the
witnes
of
the
word
of
GOD
;
wee
may
know
our
election
by
the
fruits
,
and
effects
thereof
.
As
wee
say
a
man
is
aliue
,
so
long
as
we
see
him
breathe
;
and
can
iudge
of
the
Tree
by
the
fruits
:
Euen
so
,
by
the
effects
of
Election
,
wee
may
know
whether
our
names
be
in
the
Booke
of
Life
,
or
not
.
Now
the
fruites
of
Election
bee
set
downe
by
the
Holie-Ghost
,
that
al
men
might
be
able
to
examine
and
try
themselues
,
and
know
whether
they
bee
ordayned
to
Life
,
or
not
:
Whom
GOD
predestinated
,
Rom.
8.30
them
also
hee
Called
,
and
whom
he
Called
,
them
also
he
Iustified
,
and
whom
hee
Iustified
,
them
also
he
Glorified
.
Where
we
may
beholde
the
markes
of
our
Election
.
For
all
that
be
elected
to
Life
Eternall
,
and
bee
written
in
this
Booke
;
they
are
first
called
;
secondly
iustified
;
and
thirdly
,
sanctified
.
So
then
,
if
you
would
know
whether
you
bee
elected
to
life
,
looke
to
these
three
effects
of
Election
.
Art
thou
Called
?
art
thou
Iustified
?
art
thou
sanctified
?
Then
sure
thou
art
Elected
:
But
if
thou
hast
not
these
three
,
then
canst
thou
not
assure
thy selfe
of
thy
saluation
.
So
then
,
the
first
fruite
of
our
Election
is
our
effectuall
Calling
,
when
as
God
doth
,
by
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
call
vs
out
of
the
world
;
from
our
olde
sinnes
,
to
be
of
the
number
of
his
people
,
to
liue
as
his
children
.
Againe
,
when
a
man
cometh
to
the
preaching
of
the
Word
,
to
see
his
sinnes
,
and
Gods
anger
for
them
;
dislikes
them
,
is
grieued
for
them
,
bewailes
them
,
and
begs
the
pardon
for
them
,
and
beginnes
to
become
a
new
man
;
to
beleeue
in
Christ
Iesu
,
to
seeke
after
Gods
Kingdome
:
Hee
which
findeth
this
effectuall
calling
in
him
,
he
may
assure
his
Soule
,
that
hee
is
Predestinated
to
Eternall
Life
.
But
wee
must
take
heed
that
wee
deceiue
not
our selues
with
an
outward
calling
,
for
our
Sauiour
saith
;
Mat.
22.
Many
are
called
,
but
few
are
chosen
.
Many
doe
heare
the
word
of
God
with
the
eare
:
but
wee
must
labour
to
finde
the
Spirit
of
God
to
preach
vnto
our
Soules
;
to
applie
the
Word
to
our
conscience
,
to
beleeue
it
,
and
to
obey
it
.
And
therefore
,
they
which
liue
in
their
old
sinnes
,
as
blind
,
ignorant
,
and
prophane
,
as
euer
before
;
(
alas
)
how
can
they
thinke
to
be
saued
?
seeing
God
chooses
none
,
or
saues
not
any
,
but
whom
he
calles
effectually
by
the
Gospel
,
2
Thess.
2.13
.
and
seuers
from
the
rest
of
the
world
.
Secondly
,
the
fruit
of
Election
is
Iustification
:
For
whom
he
predestinated
,
them
hee
called
:
So
then
heere
is
an
other
token
and
marke
,
to
know
whether
we
be
Elected
,
namely
,
or
Iustified
.
Now
,
this
is
an
especiall
grace
of
God
,
to
iustifie
a
poore
sinner
that
must
be
saued
.
And
whosoeuer
is
not
iustified
,
cannot
be
saued
.
Iustification
hath
two
parts
.
First
,
the
pardon
of
sinne
:
secondly
,
the
imputation
of
Christs
righteousnesse
;
For
that
,
before
a
man
can
be
iustified
,
hee
must
repent
him
of
his
sinnes
,
know
them
,
hate
them
,
and
begge
the
pardon
of
them
;
and
then
Christ
Iesus
will
assure
vs
of
the
pardon
of
them
.
And
therefore
,
if
wee
would
know
whether
we
be
iustified
,
or
not
,
we
must
looke
whether
we
haue
truely
repented
,
yea
and
haue
beene
truely
humbled
for
our
sinnes
,
and
got
the
pardon
of
them
all
.
Secondly
,
that
wee
may
bee
truely
iustified
,
wee
must
haue
a
true
faith
in
Christ
Iesus
;
to
lay
hold
vpon
him
,
to
be
perswaded
and
assured
in
our
soules
,
that
Christ
died
for
me
,
shed
his
Bloud
for
me
,
obeyed
the
Law
for
me
,
and
will
couer
all
my
sinnes
in
his
Righteousnes
.
So
then
,
marke
the
conclusion
;
where
there
is
repentance
,
there
is
Remission
of
sinnes
;
where
there
is
remission
of
sins
,
there
is
iustification
;
and
where
there
is
iustification
,
there
is
saluation
.
And
on
the
contrarie
parts
;
where
there
is
no
repentance
,
there
is
no
remission
of
sinnes
;
where
there
is
no
remission
of
sinnes
,
there
is
no
iustification
;
and
where
there
is
no
iustification
,
there
is
no
saluation
.
O
then
what
shall
become
of
those
that
liue
in
sin
,
delight
in
sin
,
and
neuer
(
as
yet
)
could
shed
one
teare
for
their
manifold
and
grieuous
sinnes
?
They
can
not
finde
themselues
to
bee
iustified
;
they
can
haue
no
pardon
of
their
sinnes
,
so
long
as
they
liue
in
sin
.
And
therefore
if
you
would
know
whether
you
shall
be
saued
,
or
not
:
labour
first
of
all
to
repent
,
and
to
lay
hold
on
Christ
by
Fayth
,
that
so
he
may
couer
your
sins
in
his
Bloud
.
Thirdly
,
fruite
of
Election
is
sanctified
.
And
this
is
a
speciall
marke
of
Gods
childe
,
2
The.
2.13
to
be
regenerate
,
to
be
sanctified
.
Now
Sanctification
standeth
in
two
parts
:
first
,
they
must
dye
vnto
sinne
:
secondly
,
they
must
rise
to
righteousnesse
.
And
would
you
know
then
assuredly
,
whether
your
names
are
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
?
Looke
vnto
your
soules
.
If
you
finde
that
you
are
sanctified
,
if
you
hate
your
olde
sinnes
,
and
filthie
wayes
;
if
you
loue
Vertues
,
and
delight
in
all
holy
dueties
;
then
it
is
a
certaine
token
that
ye
belong
vnto
God
.
Rom.
8.1
.
For
there
is
no
condemnation
to
them
that
are
in
Christ
.
But
if
you
do
sauour
the
things
of
the
flesh
;
lying
in
the
old
sins
,
Drunkennesse
,
&c.
why
then
certainely
,
you
haue
no
assurance
of
saluation
,
that
you
can
be
saued
:
But
you
must
needes
sing
this
dolefull
Song
,
I
know
not
what
shall
become
of
my
poore
Soule
,
whether
I
shall
be
saued
or
damned
.
Nay
,
if
thou
liue
in
sinne
,
thou
maist
iustly
feare
that
thou
art
a
firebrand
of
hell
:
For
,
Hee
that
is
borne
of
God
,
sinneth
not
:
1.
Ioh.
5.18
.
And
,
Let
euery
one
that
calles
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
depart
from
iniquity
,
2.
Tim.
2.
Thus
to
die
to
sin
,
and
to
liue
to
righteousnes
,
is
a
sure
token
that
wee
belong
to
God
.
Thus
you
see
,
how
a
man
may
come
to
know
,
whether
hee
be
elected
,
and
ordayned
to
Life
,
or
not
.
Now
let
vs
see
what
vse
ariseth
hence
.
Seeing
God
hath
his
Booke
Vse
1
of
Life
,
in
which
be
written
the
names
of
all
those
that
shall
bee
saued
,
and
none
of
them
shall
perish
:
hence
cometh
endlesse
comfort
to
all
Gods
children
:
If
thou
finde
that
thou
art
the
childe
of
God
,
and
thy
name
is
written
in
Heauen
,
nothing
can
hurt
thee
,
though
thou
bee
poore
,
sicke
,
full
of
sores
,
in
prison
,
hated
,
contemned
;
yet
nothing
can
hurt
thee
.
Nay
,
all
the
gates
of
Hell
can
not
preuaile
against
thee
:
no
damnation
can
come
vnto
thee
.
For
if
God
do
iustifie
,
who
can
condemne
?
for
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
Christ
Iesus
will
take
his
Booke
of
Life
,
and
call
vs
,
saying
;
Come
yee
blessed
:
So
as
we
shall
not
come
to
a
terrible
Iudgement
,
but
to
a
louing
Sauiour
.
Secondly
,
seeing
that
it
is
so
excellent
a
thing
to
haue
our
names
written
in
this
Booke
;
to
be
the
Elect
childe
of
God
;
we
should
labour
for
this
aboue
all
things
in
the
world
;
for
without
this
,
wee
can
haue
no
sound
comfort
,
either
in
life
or
death
.
And
therefore
our
Sauior
bids
vs
in
the
tenth
of
Luke
,
not
to
boast
our selues
of
Learning
,
of
Wisedome
,
of
Riches
:
whereas
these
are
but
vaine
things
;
but
to
reioyce
that
our
names
bee
written
in
heauen
.
Thirdly
,
seeing
God
hath
a
Booke
of
Life
,
and
hath
written
downe
the
very
names
of
euery
man
and
woman
,
that
shall
be
saued
;
and
hath
withall
shewed
vs
the
way
that
leads
vnto
Life
;
and
vnlesse
we
walk
in
this
way
,
we
can
not
come
vnto
it
:
It
is
our
wisedome
to
walke
in
the
way
that
leades
to
Life
,
in
the
practise
of
Godlinesse
.
Wee
are
Vesselles
of
Honour
,
and
therefore
must
liue
soberly
,
iustly
,
and
godly
,
in
this
present
world
.
Not
to
serue
sinne
,
and
Sathan
any
longer
:
But
as
the
redeemed
of
the
Lord
,
to
walke
from
strength
to
strength
,
from
vertue
to
vertue
,
from
one
degree
of
Perfection
to
an
other
:
till
at
length
wee
appeare
before
the
Lord
,
and
there
to
reape
the
happie
reward
;
euen
the
ful
fruition
of
all
happinesse
,
and
that
for
euermore
.
The
end
of
the
second
Sermon
.
The
great
Assize
.
THE
THIRD
SERMON
.
REV.
20.12.13
.
And
the
dead
were
iudged
of
those
things
which
were
written
in
the
Bookes
,
according
to
their
workes
.
13
And
the
Sea
gaue
vp
her
dead
which
were
in
her
:
and
Death
and
Hell
deliuered
vp
the
dead
which
were
in
them
,
and
they
were
iudged
euery
man
according
to
their
workes
.
COncerning
the
Booke
of
Life
,
we
haue
heard
already
what
is
meant
by
it
;
namely
,
the
Councell
and
Decree
of
GODS
Election
,
whereby
hee
hath
chosen
certaine
men
and
women
from
out
of
the
lump
of
Mankinde
,
vpon
whom
hee
will
bestow
Eternall
Life
.
Secondly
,
wee
haue
learned
that
a
man
may
;
nay
euery
Christian
man
and
woman
ought
to
be
assured
,
that
his
name
is
writen
in
it
.
Thirdly
,
wee
did
set
downe
some
means
out
of
the
word
of
God
,
Rom.
8.16
whereby
a
true
Christian
may
be
assured
hee
is
elected
;
namely
,
1.
Cor.
2
First
,
the
testimony
of
Gods
Spirit
,
which
cannot
lie
.
Secondly
,
by
the
fruites
and
effects
of
Election
;
as
Vocation
,
Iustification
,
Sanctification
,
loue
of
the
Brethren
,
1
Ioh.
3.14
.
and
obedience
vnto
all
the
Commaundements
of
God
.
And
therefore
it
stands
vs
all
in
hand
to
labour
for
this
assurance
of
Election
,
else
wee
cannot
be
saued
,
Luke
10.20
.
and
without
it
,
wee
can
haue
no
true
ioy
vnto
our
soules
.
Surely
,
mens
carelesnesse
in
this
poynt
is
great
:
Nay
,
their
care
to
make
their
Lands
and
Leases
sure
,
will
be
a
means
to
condemne
them
for
their
want
of
care
in
this
point
.
Now
Saint
Iohn
proceedeth
in
the
Description
of
this
last
Iudgement
,
After
what
maner
all
men
shal
be
iudged
euen
as
it
was
declared
vnto
him
by
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
himselfe
in
a
Vision
;
and
sheweth
after
what
manner
we
shal
be
all
iudged
,
Euen
according
to
those
things
written
in
the
Booke
,
according
vnto
our
workes
.
You
haue
heard
before
,
that
hee
saw
all
,
both
great
and
small
,
stand
before
God
;
none
shall
bee
wanting
,
or
absent
themselues
.
Now
it
might
bee
wondered
how
this
great
multitude
shall
bee
iudged
;
how
euerie
mans
Booke
should
bee
read
,
and
euerie
mans
cause
should
bee
tryed
.
For
wee
see
what
a
long
time
it
holdes
our
Iudges
heere
to
trie
a
few
persons
;
such
calling
for
Euidences
,
such
prouing
of
witnesses
,
such
preferring
of
Inditements
.
But
Saint
Iohn
saith
,
It
shall
not
bee
so
heere
,
for
all
must
proceed
according
to
the
written
Records
:
And
according
to
these
things
which
bee
written
in
the
Booke
:
So
as
when
Christ
Iesus
the
great
Iudge
,
shall
once
sit
vpon
the
Throne
of
his
Glorie
,
attended
by
his
holy
Angells
;
then
shall
the
Bookes
of
euerie
mans
conscience
bee
opened
,
and
then
they
shal
afresh
call
to
minde
all
their
sinnes
.
In
these
words
we
are
to
obserue
three
speciall
points
.
Parts
of
the
Text.
First
,
who
they
are
that
must
come
to
this
Iudgement
;
namely
,
the
dead
,
euen
they
which
haue
lien
many
thousand
years
rotten
in
the
graue
.
Secondly
,
the
means
whereby
they
must
be
tryed
;
euen
by
those
things
which
bee
written
and
recorded
in
their
Bookes
.
Thirdly
,
the
Touch-stone
of
this
tryall
;
namely
,
the
written
word
of
God
.
And
first
of
the
persons
.
It
is
not
to
bee
doubted
but
that
Saint
Iohn
meaneth
that
all
must
come
to
Iudgement
,
Both
great
and
small
must
stand
before
God
.
But
why
doth
he
say
heere
,
And
the
dead
shall
bee
iudged
?
It
is
to
be
obserued
that
he
names
so
expresly
the
dead
,
euen
those
which
haue
lyen
rotting
so
many
thousand
yeares
,
must
come
to
Iudgement
;
they
must
be
called
to
accompt
;
yea
,
their
olde
sinnes
must
be
now
brought
to
light
.
For
this
is
the
wicked
thoughts
of
many
carnall
men
,
that
when
a
man
is
dead
,
hee
is
well
;
then
all
his
sinnes
die
with
him
,
hee
is
forgotten
,
and
his
sinnes
are
not
spoken
of
.
But
Saint
Iohn
saith
heere
,
that
euen
the
dead
must
come
to
iudgement
;
euen
their
olde
sinnes
must
come
to
light
,
and
they
must
answer
for
them
.
It
is
nigh
sixe
thousand
yeares
since
Caine
slew
his
brother
,
yet
this
sin
of
his
is
not
forgotten
;
though
Caine
bee
dead
so
long
since
,
yet
his
sins
are
not
dead
.
No
,
no
,
Caine
one
day
shall
come
to
accompt
for
his
sinne
.
Iudas
,
he
did
for
vile
lucre
sell
his
Maister
many
hundreds
of
yeares
agoe
;
hee
is
dead
and
gone
:
but
at
this
day
hee
shall
be
called
to
accompt
.
So
in
our
dayes
,
many
men
thinke
,
when
they
die
,
their
sins
shall
neuer
be
brought
to
light
.
The
Vsurer
,
hee
getteth
his
goods
by
wicked
and
vngodly
meanes
,
he
groweth
in
wealth
;
when
hee
dieth
,
hee
thinkes
hee
shall
neuer
heare
of
this
sinne
agayne
:
So
the
Drunkard
,
Swearer
,
Profaner
of
the
Lords
Sabboth
,
&c.
they
are
perswaded
,
that
death
will
end
all
their
miserie
.
Ah
(
poore
soules
)
it
were
well
with
them
indeede
,
if
death
might
end
their
wofull
miserie
:
But
alas
,
alas
,
death
is
euen
as
a
wide
Gate
,
to
let
them
haue
some
passage
to
endlesse
woe
,
and
miserie
.
For
when
they
be
dead
and
buried
,
their
sins
doe
not
die
with
them
,
their
misery
is
not
then
ended
:
O
no
,
then
begins
their
endlesse
miserie
&
torment
:
Oh
it
were
good
they
might
haue
no
more
being
after
death
.
It
had
beene
good
for
such
men
,
they
had
neuer
beene
borne
;
or
being
borne
,
that
they
had
been
made
rather
a
Toade
,
or
a
Serpent
;
for
in
death
they
haue
an
end
.
But
it
is
not
so
with
a
filthy
and
and
vngodly
sinner
.
For
when
hee
is
dead
and
buried
,
euen
then
beginnes
his
greatest
woe
and
misery
:
for
euen
the
sinner
that
is
dead
a
many
thousand
yeares
,
must
for
all
this
come
to
iudgement
.
And
therefore
thou
that
liuest
in
sinne
,
in
adultery
,
&c.
remember
,
that
although
thou
die
,
yet
thy
sinnes
doe
not
die
with
thee
:
No
,
no
,
both
thou
and
they
must
one
day
come
to
iudgement
:
thy
old
sinnes
,
and
those
which
thou
hast
committed
in
secret
,
they
must
come
now
to
light
.
Seeing
that
the
dead
must
come
to
Iudgement
,
Vse
that
haue
laine
a
many
hundred
yeares
in
the
graue
,
and
then
their
old
sinnes
,
and
secret
sinnes
,
must
come
to
light
:
Oh
let
vs
then
watch
ouer
our
liues
,
and
haue
this
still
in
our
mindes
.
Well
,
though
I
die
and
rotte
in
the
Graue
,
yet
my
sinnes
shall
not
die
,
my
euill
wayes
cannot
be
buryed
,
they
must
come
to
light
,
that
so
wee
may
neuer
dare
to
sinne
;
thinking
as
many
doe
,
that
when
they
be
once
dead
,
they
shall
neuer
come
to
accompt
for
their
sinnes
.
But
Saint
Iohn
sayth
heere
,
that
the
dead
were
iudged
,
euen
those
whom
wee
forgot
,
and
whose
sinnes
wee
would
thinke
would
neuer
be
called
to
accompt
,
euen
they
must
come
to
a
reckoning
.
In
the
next
place
,
Saint
Iohn
tells
vs
,
how
all
men
shall
be
tryed
,
and
according
to
what
,
Sentence
shall
bee
awarded
;
Namely
,
according
to
those
things
Written
in
their
Bookes
.
Heere
is
the
Euidence
,
heere
is
no
witnesse
to
bee
produced
;
for
a
mans
conscience
shall
bee
euen
as
good
as
a
thousand
witnesses
.
Now
,
what
is
heere
meant
by
the
bookes
you
haue
heard
already
;
namely
,
the
particular
Conscience
of
euerie
man
and
woman
.
Thy
conscience
is
the
Booke
;
that
is
,
the
Euidence
:
No
other
witnesse
shall
bee
produced
,
but
euen
thy
owne
conscience
.
Againe
,
the
things
which
be
written
in
these
Bookes
,
I
told
you
they
be
all
our
thoughts
,
wordes
,
and
workes
;
not
onely
our
grosse
sinnes
,
as
murder
,
&c.
but
in
our
Bookes
bee
recorded
euen
our
idle
and
vaine
words
,
euery
vile
and
filthy
thought
;
and
by
these
Sentence
must
proceede
;
and
according
to
these
must
Iudgement
be
awarded
.
Now
then
,
those
which
haue
good
thoughts
,
yea
and
holie
things
written
in
their
Bookes
,
they
be
blessed
and
happie
;
for
they
shall
not
be
ashamed
:
nay
,
they
shall
be
glad
to
haue
their
Bookes
layd
open
,
that
their
repentance
,
their
faith
,
loue
,
zeale
and
patience
,
&c.
might
bee
knowne
,
and
come
to
light
.
But
woe
then
to
all
filthie
sinners
,
adulterers
,
&c.
For
the
reward
of
these
sinnes
,
is
death
,
the
wrath
and
curse
of
God
for
euer
.
Vse
Seeing
that
heere
is
the
Euidence
,
and
by
the
things
written
in
our
Bookes
in
our
consciences
,
we
must
be
arraigned
;
and
seeing
in
our
Bookes
bee
recorded
all
that
we
do
,
all
our
words
,
thoughts
,
and
deedes
:
First
,
it
must
teach
vs
aboue
all
things
,
to
looke
to
our
Bookes
,
our
consciences
,
to
keepe
them
very
faire
and
cleane
;
that
our
Bookes
of
Accompts
bee
in
a
readinesse
:
For
our
consciences
shall
eyther
excuse
or
accuse
vs
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
.
Acts
24.
This
was
the
care
of
the
blessed
Apostle
saint
Paul
Acts
24
in
regard
of
this
,
that
wee
must
all
come
vnto
iudgement
,
and
our
consciences
must
be
layed
open
,
and
wee
iudged
according
to
the
things
therein
recorded
;
it
made
this
holie
seruant
of
God
to
take
all
possible
paines
to
keepe
a
cleere
conscience
before
GOD
and
man
.
O
that
wee
could
immitate
this
blessed
Apostle
,
that
seeing
we
must
all
come
vnto
iudgement
,
seeing
our
Bookes
,
euen
our
consciences
must
bee
opened
and
disclosed
,
and
wee
receiue
sentence
of
saluation
or
damnation
,
according
to
the
things
written
in
our
Bookes
;
yea
that
we
could
labour
and
indeuour
,
that
no
filthy
sinne
might
blot
our
Bookes
,
but
that
wee
could
keepe
them
cleere
and
faire
,
in
the
sight
of
GOD
:
It
ought
to
perswade
vs
all
,
aboue
all
things
in
the
world
,
to
looke
vnto
this
,
to
keepe
our
Bookes
faire
.
For
if
our
consciences
doe
accuse
vs
,
GOD
is
greater
then
our
conscience
,
and
doth
know
all
things
.
Secondly
,
seeing
sentence
must
passe
according
vnto
the
things
written
in
our
Bookes
,
and
these
be
not
only
the
grosse
sinnes
of
the
world
themselues
,
but
euen
the
vile
and
vncleane
thoughts
of
our
hearts
;
euen
these
must
come
to
Iudgement
:
then
let
vs
all
be
carefull
to
auoide
,
not
onely
the
outward
actions
themselues
,
but
euen
these
vncleane
thoghts
of
ours
:
for
euen
they
must
come
vnto
Iudgement
.
Alas
,
men
thinke
,
thought
is
free
,
that
they
shall
neuer
be
arraigned
for
their
vile
and
vngodly
thoughts
.
But
S.
Paul
saith
,
Rom.
2.1
.
Thoughts
shall
either
excuse
,
or
accuse
vs
.
And
whosoeuer
doth
truly
repent
,
they
do
repent
euen
of
their
vile
and
vngodly
thoughts
:
for
if
wee
had
no
other
sins
written
in
the
Bookes
of
our
conscience
,
but
euen
our
sinfull
thoughts
;
euen
they
were
enough
to
condemne
vs
both
bodie
and
soule
for
euermore
.
Neither
may
we
content
our selues
,
to
thinke
we
are
in
good
case
,
if
wee
can
say
,
I
am
no
Drunkard
,
no
Fornicator
,
&c.
No
,
looke
to
thy
Booke
,
that
there
be
not
so
much
as
an
idle
word
written
there
:
For
euen
they
must
come
to
Iudgement
,
as
our
Sauiour
saith
,
I
say
vnto
you
,
That
for
euery
idle
word
men
shall
giue
an
accompt
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
.
And
that
wee
might
know
in
particular
what
is
written
in
our
Books
,
Saint
Iohn
saith
,
That
we
shall
bee
iudged
according
to
our
workes
.
So
it
is
,
2.
Cor.
5.10
.
Wee
must
all
appeare
before
the
Iudgement
Seate
of
Christ
,
that
euerie
man
may
receiue
the
things
which
are
done
in
his
body
,
Reuel.
2.8
.
Mat.
25.41
Reu.
14.13
according
to
that
hee
hath
done
,
whether
it
be
good
or
euil
.
We
shal
be
iudged
,
and
receiue
reward
according
to
our
workes
.
If
thy
workes
be
good
,
then
life
,
glory
,
and
saluation
;
But
if
thy
workes
be
euill
,
then
death
,
destruction
,
and
damnation
.
Good
workes
,
although
they
cannot
merit
,
yet
they
will
shew
that
faith
that
lay
in
the
heart
.
So
when
an
euill
man
dies
,
his
euill
workes
goe
with
him
,
his
galled
conscience
will
not
leaue
him
,
neyther
in
life
nor
death
.
Doct.
Hence
then
we
see
,
how
all
men
and
women
shall
be
tried
at
this
dreadfull
day
,
euen
by
our
workes
;
eyther
they
shal
be
acquitted
and
absolued
,
or
else
condemned
by
their
workes
.
For
though
no
man
can
merit
life
and
saluation
at
the
handes
of
God
,
by
his
workes
:
yet
wee
must
know
that
iudgement
shal
proceede
at
the
last
day
according
vnto
mens
workes
.
If
thy
workes
haue
beene
good
,
holy
,
iust
,
and
pure
:
then
thou
shalt
receiue
life
,
happinesse
,
glorie
,
saluation
.
But
if
thy
workes
be
found
to
be
wicked
,
vniust
,
and
vngodly
:
then
nothing
else
but
death
,
hell
,
and
damnation
belongs
vnto
thee
for
them
.
Wel
,
what
should
this
reach
?
Vse
.
Seeing
we
must
all
receiue
Sentence
,
euen
according
to
our
workes
,
Surely
,
it
ought
to
moue
vs
aboue
all
things
in
the
world
,
to
labour
to
abound
in
good
workes
:
to
abound
in
all
holy
duties
,
and
graces
of
Gods
Spirit
;
in
knowledge
,
faith
,
repentance
,
loue
,
zeale
;
clothing
,
feeding
,
and
lodging
the
poore
members
of
Christ
Iesus
:
For
according
to
our
workes
shall
our
reward
be
.
And
though
our
works
can
merit
nothing
at
the
hands
of
the
Iudge
;
yet
hee
being
a
most
bountifull
and
mercifull
Sauiour
,
hee
will
crowne
his
owne
workes
in
vs
,
and
reward
them
in
his
mercy
,
though
we
merite
nothing
.
Dost
thou
releeue
a
poore
member
of
IESVS
CHRIST
?
Dost
thou
giue
a
cuppe
of
cold
water
to
a
Prophet
,
or
a
Minister
of
the
word
of
GOD
?
CHRIST
doth
promise
thee
of
his
trueth
,
hee
will
not
let
thee
loose
thy
reward
.
True
it
is
,
a
cuppe
of
cold
water
is
a
meane
gift
,
and
farre
from
merit
;
yet
Christ
saith
,
Verily
,
of
my
trueth
,
thou
shalt
not
loose
thy
reward
.
Math.
10.
O
how
should
this
perswade
all
of
vs
to
labour
to
abound
in
all
holie
dueties
?
to
be
liberall
,
and
bountifull
vnto
the
poore
members
of
Christ
Iesus
?
seeing
our
good
workes
,
though
they
cannot
merit
,
yet
they
shal
be
rewarded
,
they
shall
not
bee
forgotten
in
the
day
of
Iudgement
:
they
be
sweet
and
blessed
companions
;
when
al
our
frinds
can
doe
vs
no
good
,
they
will
bring
endlesse
peace
and
comfort
to
our
Soules
.
Againe
,
it
ought
to
terrifie
vs
all
from
sin
,
from
euill
workes
,
and
vngodly
wayes
,
from
swearing
,
drunkennes
,
vncleanenes
,
and
euery
euill
way
.
For
if
wee
bee
full
of
these
,
and
these
bee
found
written
in
our
Bookes
,
O
then
woe
vnto
vs
,
when
these
Bookes
shall
come
to
bee
opened
:
for
then
nothing
but
death
,
hel
and
damnation
belongs
vnto
vs
.
Heere
we
see
,
that
of
all
wee
Doctr.
2
haue
and
enioy
in
this
world
:
what
shall
goe
with
vs
when
we
die
?
what
shall
accompany
thee
in
the
graue
?
Nay
,
at
the
terrible
day
of
Iudgement
,
our
consciences
,
our
workes
,
and
our
bookes
,
nothing
else
shall
goe
with
vs
.
When
thou
diest
,
thou
shalt
not
take
any
thing
in
the
world
with
thee
,
but
thy
workes
,
which
be
ingrauen
in
the
booke
of
thy
conscience
:
Death
will
barre
all
the
rest
:
Thou
canst
not
take
thy
Golde
and
Siluer
with
thee
,
nor
thy
lands
,
or
liuings
,
corne
,
nor
cattell
:
All
these
must
stay
behinde
thee
at
what
time
thou
diest
;
onely
thy
Conscience
,
thy
Booke
,
thy
Workes
must
goe
with
thee
.
If
they
bee
good
,
Oh
blessed
art
thou
that
euer
thou
wast
borne
:
If
they
be
wicked
,
filthy
and
vncleane
:
Oh
woe
,
and
ten
thousand
woes
,
I
say
,
to
thy
soule
for
euermore
.
O
then
,
Vse
.
what
wonderful
madnesse
hath
bewitched
the
hearts
and
soules
of
almost
al
men
and
women
in
the
world
?
What
do
men
desire
?
what
doe
they
hunger
and
thirst
after
?
Surely
,
for
pleasures
,
for
profit
,
and
for
preferments
.
For
these
they
ride
&
run
night
and
day
,
winter
and
sommer
,
by
sea
and
by
land
;
for
these
they
spend
all
their
labor
,
wit
,
and
strength
.
Heere
is
all
that
men
desire
;
they
care
for
no
more
.
No
accompt
of
Prayer
in
their
Houses
,
to
reade
,
to
heare
,
and
to
speak
of
the
word
of
God
:
no
desire
to
attayne
to
Knowledge
,
Faith
,
and
Repentance
:
no
conscience
to
liue
in
the
feare
of
God
:
little
or
no
pittie
to
the
needie
members
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Alas
they
neuer
thinke
of
these
things
:
But
all
their
desire
is
for
the
World
.
Oh
poore
blinde
Soules
,
poore
Soules
,
they
know
not
,
or
they
will
not
know
,
that
they
must
leaue
al
these
behind
them
;
they
must
depart
from
them
all
.
Thou
canst
not
take
one
peece
of
golde
or
siluer
with
thee
;
but
all
must
bee
left
behinde
:
Onelie
thy
conscience
,
onelie
thy
bookes
,
onelie
thy
workes
,
must
accompany
thee
.
O
then
what
madnesse
is
this
,
to
seeke
,
and
hunt
,
after
such
things
as
cannot
helpe
vs
,
nor
stand
vs
in
no
steade
in
the
day
of
Iudgement
?
Nay
,
if
they
be
got
,
or
kept
with
a
badde
conscience
,
they
will
be
a
very
terrour
vnto
thee
at
the
last
.
O
then
,
let
vs
looke
to
our selues
;
let
vs
not
set
our
hearts
too
much
vppon
these
things
,
which
cannot
profite
vs
,
in
this
hote
fierie
day
of
triall
.
Why
should
wee
bee
so
foolish
to
set
our
hearts
vpon
that
cannot
helpe
vs
;
nay
,
which
we
must
leaue
behinde
vs
.
And
for
faith
,
that
which
might
bee
our
comfort
,
both
in
life
and
death
,
and
in
the
dreadfull
day
of
Iudgement
;
I
meane
a
good
Conscience
,
which
,
as
it
is
a
blessed
and
a
sweete
companion
in
life
and
death
;
so
it
will
be
a
blessed
comfort
to
our
poore
Soules
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
.
O
then
I
beseech
you
againe
,
and
againe
,
seeing
that
nothing
shall
goe
with
you
vnto
iudgement
,
but
onely
your
works
;
let
vs
lay
aside
our
immoderate
care
for
the
world
,
yea
and
the
things
of
this
world
;
for
these
must
stay
behind
vs
,
and
cannot
helpe
vs
in
the
day
of
Iudgement
.
Let
vs
labour
for
better
things
,
for
durable
treasures
,
for
a
good
conscience
,
to
abound
in
good
workes
,
in
knowledge
,
faith
,
and
repentance
:
Let
vs
take
heed
wee
be
not
found
naked
of
these
.
O
what
a
woefull
case
are
they
in
,
that
haue
nothing
in
the
world
to
goe
with
them
to
iudgement
,
but
an
euil
heart
,
a
galled
conscience
,
full
of
all
vncleanenes
;
their
state
is
most
woefull
and
miserable
;
it
had
beene
good
for
them
that
they
had
neuer
beene
borne
.
Here
may
a
question
be
moued
,
How
this
saying
of
Saint
Iohn
,
can
stand
with
that
of
our
Sauiour
,
Iohn
3.18
.
He
that
beleeueth
,
shall
not
come
into
iudgement
,
but
he
that
beleeueth
not
,
is
condemned
alreadie
.
Now
then
,
if
the
faithfull
children
of
God
shall
not
come
into
iudgement
,
and
the
wicked
vnbeleeuers
be
condemned
already
;
How
saith
he
,
that
all
shal
be
iudged
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
?
I
answere
,
it
is
true
,
that
the
faithfull
children
of
God
shall
not
come
into
Iudgement
,
that
is
,
of
condemnation
:
Rom.
8.1
.
For
there
is
no
condemnation
,
&c.
But
God
wil
pronounce
that
blessed
sentence
,
Come
yee
blessed
,
&c.
As
for
the
wicked
,
it
is
true
,
they
be
condemned
already
:
first
,
in
the
Decree
and
Councell
of
God
,
being
Reprobates
and
Cast-awayes
:
secondly
,
in
the
word
of
GOD
:
thirdly
,
in
their
owne
conscience
,
they
be
condemned
already
.
But
the
full
manifestation
of
this
Sentence
shall
not
bee
vntill
the
day
of
Iudgement
.
And
so
we
are
to
vnderstand
that
saying
of
Salomon
,
Eccles
.
3.
God
shal
iudge
the
iust
and
vniust
:
The
iust
,
to
saluation
;
the
vniust
,
to
condemnation
.
Now
the
third
point
that
I
propounded
,
is
the
touch-stone
of
this
Triall
,
whereby
all
mens
thoughts
,
words
,
and
workes
shall
be
tryed
.
To
this
S.
Paul
answereth
;
At
the
day
of
Iudgement
God
shall
iudge
the
secrets
of
all
mens
hearts
by
my
Gospel
,
Rom.
1.16
.
Our
thoughts
,
our
words
and
our
workes
,
must
be
tryed
by
the
word
of
God
;
and
that
thought
,
word
,
or
worke
,
which
is
not
according
to
the
written
Word
of
GOD
,
is
an
euill
thought
,
a
vile
word
,
and
a
wicked
worke
.
Vse
.
Seeing
that
all
our
thoughts
,
wordes
,
and
workes
,
must
bee
tryed
,
and
examined
,
by
the
written
word
of
God
,
by
the
Lawe
,
and
by
the
Gospell
,
wee
haue
neede
to
labour
to
know
them
,
to
bee
acquainted
with
them
,
that
wee
might
know
what
is
sin
,
and
not
sinne
;
good
and
bad
,
that
so
wee
may
leaue
the
one
,
and
doe
the
other
.
Oh
what
a
woefull
case
are
all
they
in
,
which
are
ignorant
in
the
word
of
God
:
blinde
men
and
women
without
knowledge
;
they
know
not
what
is
good
or
euill
.
And
therefore
saith
the
Apostle
Paul
2.
Thess.
1.
That
the
Lord
Iesus
will
come
in
a
flame
of
fire
,
to
render
vengeance
to
them
which
know
him
not
,
and
obey
not
the
Gospel
of
Iesus
Christ
.
And
therefore
,
as
you
doe
loue
your
soules
,
loue
this
word
of
God
;
labour
to
know
it
,
embrace
it
:
If
thou
be
ignorant
of
it
,
and
yeelde
not
obedience
vnto
it
,
it
shall
stand
against
thee
at
the
daie
of
Iudgement
,
and
thou
must
be
tryed
by
it
.
Therefore
let
vs
all
labour
to
be
instructed
in
it
,
to
reade
it
,
to
remember
it
,
and
to
leade
our
liues
by
it
:
For
whatsoeuer
is
done
contrarie
to
it
,
is
sinne
;
it
must
come
to
iudgement
,
and
the
Word
will
condemne
it
.
13
And
the
sea
gaue
vp
her
dead
which
were
in
her
:
and
death
and
hell
deliuered
vp
the
dead
which
were
in
them
,
and
they
were
iudged
euery
man
according
to
their
workes
.
YOV
heard
in
the
twelfth
Verse
,
immediately
going
before
,
how
Saint
Iohn
saw
the
dead
,
both
great
and
small
,
stand
before
GOD
;
that
is
,
all
men
and
women
,
that
euer
liued
,
or
shall
liue
,
vnto
the
end
of
the
world
.
Now
heere
might
a
question
arise
,
How
this
can
bee
;
How
is
it
possible
that
all
men
should
come
to
Iudgement
?
There
haue
beene
many
thousands
which
haue
beene
drowned
in
the
Sea
,
and
the
fishes
haue
deuoured
them
;
some
haue
beene
slaine
in
the
field
,
and
the
fowles
haue
eaten
their
flesh
,
and
many
haue
been
burnt
,
and
consumed
to
ashes
.
Then
it
is
a
very
high
poynt
,
a
matter
beyond
all
reason
,
that
all
the
dead
should
rise
againe
.
Men
that
haue
beene
drowned
,
fishes
haue
eaten
them
;
&
men
againe
perhaps
haue
eaten
the
fishes
;
and
they
that
haue
beene
burnt
to
ashes
,
their
ashes
haue
beene
scattered
,
who
knoweth
whither
?
How
then
is
it
possible
for
them
to
arise
againe
?
Indeed
the
profane
Atheists
and
filthy
epicures
,
are
not
ashamed
●o
say
,
that
there
shall
be
no
resurrection
,
but
when
a
man
dies
there
is
an
end
of
all
his
ioy
,
and
of
all
his
miserie
.
But
,
that
the
dead
shall
rise
againe
,
is
an
Article
of
our
Faith
,
We
beleeue
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
:
And
so
wee
know
it
is
a
speciall
point
of
Gods
glory
,
in
mercie
to
reward
his
poore
children
;
and
in
punishing
in
iudgement
,
the
wicked
and
vngodly
.
But
,
as
Salomon
saith
,
In
this
Life
all
things
happen
alike
,
to
the
iust
and
vniust
:
Nay
,
oftentimes
,
Diues
is
full
,
and
at
ease
,
when
Lazarus
is
empty
,
and
in
misery
.
How
then
should
God
bee
iust
,
if
hee
should
suffer
his
poore
children
,
that
loue
and
feare
his
Name
,
heere
to
liue
in
miserie
,
and
neuer
to
reward
them
?
Or
again
,
how
should
God
be
iust
,
if
hee
should
suffer
the
wicked
and
vngodlie
,
heere
to
liue
at
ease
,
if
there
were
not
a
time
when
they
should
taste
of
vengeance
?
Therefore
they
must
come
to
Iudgement
,
they
must
rise
againe
,
the
godlie
to
bee
made
partakers
of
life
,
and
ioy
;
and
the
wicked
,
of
shame
and
confusion
:
Iob
saith
in
his
nineteenth
chapter
,
That
though
the
wormes
did
eate
his
flesh
,
yet
hee
should
beholde
God
with
his
eyes
:
And
Saint
Paul
doth
proue
this
with
many
reasons
:
1
Cor.
15.
If
the
dead
rise
not
againe
,
then
is
not
Christ
risen
:
And
if
Christ
be
not
risen
,
then
is
our
Preaching
vaine
,
&c.
And
why
should
we
thinke
it
impossible
for
God
to
raise
our
bodies
out
of
the
dust
?
Wee
see
a
poore
ignorant
man
is
able
of
Ashes
,
to
make
a
verie
beautiful
Glasse
.
How
much
more
then
is
the
Euer-liuing
,
and
almighty
God
,
able
to
raise
our
bodies
out
of
the
dust
?
But
you
will
say
,
are
mens
bodies
eaten
of
fishes
,
men
eate
them
againe
?
How
is
it
possible
to
saue
the
bodies
of
men
,
thus
consumed
to
dust
,
and
mingled
with
the
bodies
of
fishes
and
of
beasts
?
I
answere
,
that
though
it
be
impossible
to
men
,
yet
it
is
not
impossible
to
God
:
For
he
that
created
all
our
bodies
of
nothing
,
can
make
them
againe
of
something
;
namely
,
of
their
owne
matter
;
and
to
seuer
their
bodies
from
all
other
matters
:
As
wee
see
that
a
Gold-smith
can
seuer
one
matter
from
another
.
So
then
this
place
doth
proue
and
confirme
that
Article
of
our
faith
,
that
wee
beleeue
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
.
For
howsoeuer
a
man
dieth
,
by
Sea
,
or
by
Land
,
in
his
bed
,
or
in
the
field
;
Saint
Iohn
saith
heere
,
the
Sea
shall
giue
vp
all
that
haue
beene
drowned
;
death
and
hell
,
that
is
,
the
Graue
shall
deliuer
the
dead
in
them
;
so
as
all
must
come
to
Iudgement
,
of
what
death
soeuer
they
die
.
O
then
see
(
beloued
)
how
the
diuel
bewitcheth
many
a
poore
ignorant
soule
.
Vse
.
When
he
is
in
miserie
,
in
great
distresse
,
and
calamitie
,
the
Diuell
hee
perswadeth
him
to
become
his
owne
executioner
,
to
end
his
misery
,
and
to
end
his
shame
,
by
hanging
himselfe
,
cutting
his
owne
throate
,
drowning
himselfe
,
&c.
And
wee
know
,
and
heare
,
that
hee
preuaileth
much
by
these
meanes
in
these
dayes
:
Some
being
in
disgrace
,
as
Achitophel
;
some
with
the
guilt
of
sinne
,
and
of
conscience
,
as
Iudas
;
and
some
being
crossed
with
wife
and
children
,
cut
their
throates
,
or
otherwise
make
an
end
of
themselues
.
Now
,
they
foolishly
thinke
,
by
this
means
,
to
end
their
griefe
:
Alas
,
alas
,
they
do
by
this
means
,
euen
hasten
their
owne
destruction
:
And
doe
,
as
if
a
man
should
(
to
auoyd
a
little
smoake
)
cast
himselfe
head-long
into
a
flaming
fire
:
So
they
,
to
auoyd
this
little
griefe
of
their
body
,
plunge
body
and
soule
into
eternal
torments
.
For
,
what
ease
is
it
for
a
man
to
kill
himselfe
,
or
cast
away
himselfe
,
seeing
they
must
come
to
Iudgement
?
though
they
kill
themselues
,
or
drowne
themselues
,
Why
the
water
and
the
Graue
must
one
day
deliuer
vp
their
dead
.
And
therefore
,
hence
let
vs
learne
to
arme
our selues
,
if
Sathan
shall
tempt
vs
to
such
horrible
facts
,
to
cast
away
our
selues
,
&c.
Let
vs
answere
him
,
Wee
may
not
cast
away
that
which
Christ
hath
bought
with
his
owne
bloud
.
Nay
,
let
vs
answere
him
,
That
wee
shall
not
thereby
end
our
miserie
,
but
encrease
it
.
Now
if
you
demand
of
me
,
by
what
meanes
the
dead
shall
then
arise
at
the
last
day
?
I
answer
,
It
is
by
the
mighty
power
of
the
voice
of
CHRIST
:
The
houre
shall
come
(
saith
CHRIST
)
in
the
which
,
all
that
are
in
the
Graues
shall
heare
the
voyce
of
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
come
forth
,
Iohn
5.28
.
And
to
shew
the
wonderful
power
of
the
voice
of
Christ
,
it
is
compared
to
the
sound
of
a
Trumpet
,
the
lowdest
,
and
the
shrillest
of
all
Instruments
:
And
the
Lord
Iesus
himselfe
shall
descend
,
and
come
with
a
shout
,
1
The.
4.16
and
with
the
voyce
of
the
Archangell
,
and
with
the
Trumpet
of
God
,
and
then
the
dead
in
Christ
shall
arise
first
.
Such
shall
bee
the
power
&
force
of
this
voice
of
the
Lord
IESVS
,
as
that
it
shal
be
heard
ouer
all
the
whole
world
:
Nay
,
though
men
haue
laine
many
a
thousand
yeares
rotten
in
the
Graue
,
yet
they
shall
heare
it
and
come
forth
to
iudgement
.
Nay
,
the
very
diuels
and
damned
spirits
,
in
spite
of
their
teeth
,
shall
be
constrained
to
appeare
at
his
Voyce
;
No
Prince
,
no
Monarch
,
no
King
,
no
Angell
shall
bee
able
to
absent
themselues
;
but
they
must
all
bee
enforced
to
obey
the
Voyce
of
the
Sonne
of
GOD
,
and
come
to
Iudgement
.
Vse
.
O
then
,
seeing
wee
must
all
heare
the
voice
of
the
Lord
IESVS
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
and
wee
cannot
but
come
forth
of
our
Graues
vnto
Iudgement
:
Oh
let
vs
now
obey
his
Voyce
in
the
Ministerie
of
the
Gospel
,
now
embrace
the
Gospell
,
and
the
voyce
of
his
Ministers
.
If
wee
will
not
now
leaue
sinne
,
heare
CHRIST
IESVS
speaking
vnto
vs
in
his
Word
,
and
embrace
his
Gospell
;
then
let
vs
well
know
that
wee
shall
one
day
heare
another
Voice
,
when
wee
shal
be
compelled
to
come
before
him
to
be
condemned
.
Thus
you
may
see
,
that
all
the
dead
must
arise
and
come
to
Iudgement
,
and
you
see
how
,
and
by
what
meanes
,
our
bodies
shall
be
raised
;
namely
,
by
the
mighty
and
the
wonderfull
power
of
the
voice
of
the
Lord
Iesus
.
Let
vs
now
come
to
the
Vses
.
First
,
seeing
of
what
death
soeuer
men
shall
die
;
either
by
fire
or
water
,
or
howsoeuer
,
they
must
one
day
come
to
iudgement
:
Let
vs
then
beware
of
that
vngodly
thought
,
and
diuelish
perswasion
that
runnes
in
most
mens
minds
:
namely
,
that
thinke
,
that
when
they
die
,
there
is
an
end
of
all
their
miserie
:
And
though
they
haue
beene
grieuous
and
horrible
sinners
,
yet
if
they
can
escape
till
death
,
all
is
well
.
And
thus
they
thinke
,
that
they
and
their
sinnes
shall
be
buried
together
.
No
,
no
(
poore
soules
)
they
doe
much
deceiue
themselues
:
Howsoeuer
thou
diest
,
thou
shalt
come
to
iudgement
:
And
death
is
so
farre
from
ending
thy
misery
,
that
it
is
a
broade
gate
to
let
thee
in
into
it
.
Luke
16.
For
so
soone
as
the
Glutton
died
,
hee
was
presently
in
hel
in
torment
:
And
therefore
let
vs
take
heed
how
we
wish
,
as
foolish
men
do
in
their
sicknesse
,
or
age
,
or
miserie
;
O
I
would
I
were
dead
,
then
I
should
bee
out
of
my
paine
.
O
no
,
no
,
if
thou
bee
not
the
child
of
God
,
and
a
repentant
sinner
;
it
had
beene
better
for
thee
neuer
to
haue
beene
borne
,
or
to
bee
a
Toade
,
or
Serpent
.
And
thou
shalt
finde
,
that
death
is
so
farre
from
easing
thy
paine
,
that
it
shall
bring
thee
ten
thousand
times
more
paine
and
torment
,
euen
in
hell
fire
for
euer
:
Therefore
let
vs
not
thinke
that
death
shall
end
the
miseries
of
wicked
men
.
Secondly
,
seeing
all
men
must
rise
to
iudgement
,
and
by
what
meanes
soeuer
they
die
they
must
bee
called
to
accompt
;
this
is
a
wonderfull
comfort
to
Gods
poore
children
.
Who
abides
more
trouble
and
griefe
then
they
?
Who
be
more
hated
,
reuiled
,
crossed
,
and
wronged
,
then
they
?
So
as
their
life
here
,
for
the
most
part
,
is
nothing
else
but
a
life
of
miserie
.
But
their
comfort
is
heere
in
this
,
that
they
shall
rise
againe
,
and
then
the
case
shall
bee
altered
;
then
our
miserie
shall
bee
turned
into
felicitie
,
ioy
,
and
happinesse
.
Hast
thou
beene
poore
heere
?
then
thou
shalt
bee
rich
,
and
possesse
a
Kingdome
.
Hast
thou
beene
hungry
and
thirsty
heere
?
then
thou
shalt
taste
of
the
Tree
of
Life
.
Hast
thou
beene
poore
and
naked
heere
?
Then
thou
shalt
bee
cloathed
with
the
precious
Robes
of
Christs
righteousnesse
:
and
in
steede
of
the
rags
of
Infamie
,
and
Reproch
,
which
wee
must
put
on
heere
,
wee
shall
bee
crowned
with
a
Crowne
of
immortall
Glorie
,
&c.
Agayne
,
vnto
the
wicked
and
the
vngodlie
,
it
is
not
so
with
them
,
but
they
,
hauing
taken
their
pleasure
here
,
and
receiued
their
portion
in
this
present
world
,
shall
arise
now
to
Iudgement
,
to
heare
the
Sentence
of
Condemnation
denounced
against
them
;
and
Mohammed
Bouaziziow
to
bee
cast
into
the
Lake
that
burnes
with
fire
and
brimstone
for
euer
,
Iohn
5.29
.
which
is
the
second
death
.
Thirdly
,
seeing
Saint
Iohn
saith
,
that
wee
shall
all
come
to
iudgement
;
these
bodies
of
ours
,
though
they
be
drowned
,
though
they
be
burnt
to
ashes
,
or
howsoeuer
they
bee
consumed
,
yet
they
shall
rise
againe
,
eyther
to
Life
eternall
,
or
death
eternall
:
Should
not
this
make
vs
all
(
Beloued
)
to
looke
vnto
our selues
,
to
take
heed
we
doe
not
vse
our
bodies
to
the
dishonour
of
God
.
Wouldest
thou
haue
thy
bodie
to
bee
partaker
of
Life
,
Felicitie
,
Glorie
,
and
Saluation
in
heauen
?
Then
vse
thy
bodie
now
to
the
glorie
of
God
vpon
earth
,
to
heare
his
word
,
to
sanctifie
Gods
Sabboth
,
&c.
But
if
thou
vse
thy
bodie
to
sinne
,
to
swearing
,
to
drunkennesse
,
whooredome
,
&c.
then
know
,
that
thy
bodie
shall
rise
againe
to
iudgement
to
be
tormented
for
euer
.
Do
not
looke
vpon
the
rich
Glutton
,
Luke
16.
hee
had
abused
his
bodie
to
swearing
,
drunkennesse
,
&c.
and
what
became
of
it
,
was
hee
not
fearefully
tormented
in
Hell
at
last
?
And
hee
which
had
giuen
his
tongue
to
swearing
,
&c.
Now
he
cries
,
his
tongue
,
his
tongue
.
O
that
all
sinful
wretches
could
but
thinke
of
this
one
example
of
GODS
iudgements
!
that
if
they
abuse
their
bodies
as
this
man
did
,
that
they
shall
then
taste
of
the
same
Iudgement
.
Wouldest
thou
haue
thy
body
glorified
?
then
glorifie
God
in
thy
body
.
Dost
thou
thinke
that
thy
soule
shall
bee
saued
,
and
thy
body
glorified
,
if
thou
vse
the
members
thereof
to
sinne
,
to
vncleanenes
?
&c.
O
no
:
let
vs
not
deceiue
our
owne
soules
,
it
can
not
be
.
For
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
Rom.
6.2
.
How
can
wee
that
are
dead
to
sinne
,
yet
liue
therein
?
Fourthly
,
seeing
the
Holie-Ghost
saith
,
that
of
what
death
soeuer
wee
doe
die
,
wee
shall
all
rise
againe
;
and
Gods
children
they
shall
rise
to
life
,
and
to
glory
.
This
must
teach
vs
all
this
Doctrine
;
namely
,
not
to
weepe
and
mourne
immoderatly
for
our
friends
deceased
.
True
it
is
,
that
CHRIST
IESVS
wept
for
Lazarus
;
Iohn
11.
and
the
Disciples
made
great
lamentation
for
Stephen
.
Acts
7.
And
so
wee
haue
great
cause
to
mourne
and
weepe
,
when
as
some
speciall
member
of
the
Church
of
God
is
taken
away
;
we
may
not
be
as
stockes
or
stones
,
or
senselesse
creatures
,
without
affection
.
It
must
needes
grieue
the
heart
of
a
husband
to
part
with
his
louing
,
godly
,
and
religious
wife
.
But
heere
is
a
meane
for
this
mourning
to
moderate
our
weeping
,
that
wee
weepe
not
and
mourne
not
ouermuch
,
for
they
shall
rise
againe
.
I
would
not
haue
you
ignorant
brethren
,
concerning
those
that
bee
asleepe
,
that
you
should
mourne
at
they
that
haue
no
hope
,
1.
Thess.
4.13
Where
the
holy-Ghost
tells
vs
,
that
the
dead
in
Christ
doe
not
die
properly
;
but
lay
them
downe
to
take
a
sweet
sleepe
,
after
their
long
and
tedious
labors
,
and
troubls
in
this
world
;
and
afterward
they
must
rise
againe
to
life
,
to
happinesse
,
to
liberty
,
to
glory
,
and
saluation
.
And
wherefore
then
should
we
mourne
so
excessiuely
,
&
weep
,
and
lament
at
the
death
of
our
friends
,
seeing
they
doe
not
perish
,
they
are
not
cast
away
?
O
no
,
their
soules
are
presently
in
ioy
,
and
their
bodies
are
buried
in
the
graue
,
as
in
a
bed
of
dowlne
,
to
take
a
sweet
sleepe
till
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
and
then
they
shall
rise
to
glory
.
And
they
were
iudged
euery
man
according
to
their
workes
.
MArke
,
I
pray
you
,
how
the
holy
Ghost
repeates
this
point
,
againe
and
againe
he
beates
vpon
it
,
he
can
neuer
haue
done
with
it
.
He
said
before
,
The
Bookes
are
opened
,
and
the
dead
were
iudged
according
to
those
things
written
in
the
books
.
And
now
againe
he
saith
,
They
were
iudged
euery
man
according
to
his
workes
.
What
should
bee
the
cause
why
the
Holy-Ghost
so
often
repeats
this
point
,
and
beates
so
vpon
it
againe
and
againe
?
I
answere
,
The
cause
is
in
vs
,
because
wee
are
hardly
brought
to
beleeue
this
poynt
,
hardly
perswaded
of
so
necessary
a
matter
:
for
hardly
one
man
of
a
thousand
beleeueth
this
;
That
he
shall
be
iudged
according
to
his
workes
:
Oh
it
is
a
hard
matter
to
perswade
men
and
women
of
this
,
That
they
must
giue
an
accompt
of
their
workes
,
and
be
iudged
by
their
workes
.
Tell
the
wicked
sinner
of
his
vngodly
wayes
,
of
his
profanenes
,
contempt
of
Gods
word
,
&c.
And
what
doe
they
say
?
Doe
they
quake
and
tremble
?
Doth
their
heart
and
soules
euen
erne
in
them
?
O
no
,
no
:
they
flatter
themselues
with
this
conceit
,
God
is
mercifull
:
And
thus
they
make
the
mercie
of
God
a
packe-horse
for
all
their
abominations
.
And
thus
it
is
in
the
vile
heart
of
man
,
to
thinke
he
shall
neuer
come
to
account
for
his
sins
,
that
he
shall
neuer
bee
called
to
a
reckoning
for
them
,
and
receiue
his
reward
according
to
his
workes
.
Heere
then
we
may
perceiue
there
bee
but
two
sorts
of
men
and
women
;
there
is
the
repentant
sinner
,
and
the
impenitent
sinner
:
and
both
of
them
must
come
to
iudgement
.
The
repentant
sinner
is
he
or
she
that
mourneth
for
their
sinnes
,
bewaileth
them
,
hateth
them
,
and
leaueth
them
;
and
doth
hunger
and
thirst
after
good
things
.
Now
the
impenitent
sinner
,
is
he
or
shee
that
liues
in
sinne
,
and
will
not
in
any
wise
bee
brought
to
leaue
sinne
:
They
neuer
with
teares
beg
the
pardon
of
them
at
the
handes
of
God
,
but
wallow
in
all
vncleannesse
,
heaping
sinne
vpon
sinne
,
and
one
vngodly
way
vpon
another
:
whereas
all
the
sinnes
of
GODS
children
,
who
doe
repent
,
be
quit
and
pardoned
in
Christ
Iesus
,
hee
hath
nayled
them
to
his
Crosse
,
and
hath
washed
them
away
in
his
owne
Bloud
,
and
they
shall
neuer
come
to
light
.
But
their
faith
,
their
religion
,
their
good
deeds
;
as
their
feeding
and
cloathing
of
CHRIST
IESVS
in
his
poore
members
,
Matth.
25.
and
according
to
these
they
shal
receiue
their
reward
,
life
,
happinesse
,
and
eternall
saluation
▪
and
as
their
good
deeds
be
many
,
and
great
,
so
shall
their
honour
,
praise
,
and
glory
be
greater
in
heauen
.
And
therefore
we
should
labour
to
abound
in
good
works
,
in
faith
,
knowledge
,
repentance
,
loue
,
zeale
,
&c.
seeing
our
reward
shall
be
according
to
our
workes
.
But
as
for
the
vnrepentant
sinner
that
liues
in
sinne
,
delights
in
sinne
,
as
they
do
;
not
repent
,
nor
haue
no
faith
,
nor
good
workes
:
euen
so
as
their
workes
shall
bee
,
so
shall
their
punishment
be
.
Ah
what
a
wofull
haruest
hath
many
a
poore
soule
now
to
reape
at
this
day
,
that
all
his
life
time
hath
sold
himselfe
vnto
sinne
,
that
neuer
had
any
care
nor
conscience
to
liue
a
godly
life
?
They
shal
weep
,
they
shal
howle
&
lament
,
when
they
shal
see
their
reward
shall
be
according
to
their
workes
.
O
how
should
this
doctirene
moue
vs
all
,
as
we
haue
any
care
to
our
poore
soules
,
to
looke
to
our selues
,
to
watch
ouer
our
wayes
,
to
hate
sinne
,
as
the
very
bane
of
our
soules
;
and
to
auoid
euery
euill
worke
,
because
euen
by
our
workes
shall
we
be
iudged
.
O
then
as
you
loue
your selues
,
and
as
you
desire
life
and
saluation
,
abound
in
good
workes
,
and
as
you
feare
the
wrath
and
endlesse
vengeance
of
God
,
and
as
you
feare
the
torments
of
hell
,
take
heed
of
sinne
,
of
euery
euill
thought
,
of
euery
euill
word
,
and
of
euery
euill
work
:
for
by
them
we
shall
be
iudged
at
the
last
.
And
if
our
workes
be
euill
,
let
vs
assure
our selues
this
will
be
the
sentence
of
the
Iudge
,
Depart
from
me
yee
cursed
,
&c.
But
if
you
haue
care
to
liue
here
a
godly
life
,
to
abound
in
good
works
:
O
then
see
what
a
cheerefull
and
comfortable
voyce
yee
shall
heare
,
Come
yee
blessed
of
my
father
,
&c.
For
iudgement
shall
proceede
according
▪
to
our
workes
.
O
that
God
would
touch
our
hearts
,
that
we
could
but
truely
learne
and
beleeue
this
one
lesson
,
That
our
sentence
shall
be
as
our
works
be
,
and
iudgement
shall
be
awarded
according
to
our
workes
:
O
it
would
bridle
vs
from
many
thousand
sinnes
and
impieties
.
How
should
any
man
dare
to
sinne
,
to
sweare
,
to
lie
,
to
steale
,
&c.
when
as
hee
knoweth
that
his
reward
shall
be
according
vnto
his
workes
?
and
it
would
inflame
our
soules
to
labour
to
abound
in
good
workes
,
in
knowledge
,
faith
,
repentance
,
humiliation
,
care
,
and
conscience
,
because
,
if
wee
abound
in
these
,
our
sentence
shall
bee
happy
,
blessed
,
and
comfortable
;
and
our
glorie
and
reward
shall
be
great
in
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
.
The
end
of
the
third
Sermon
.
The
great
Assize
.
THE
FOVRTH
SERMON
.
REV.
20.14.15
.
4
And
death
and
hel
were
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
:
this
is
the
second
death
.
5
And
whosoeuer
was
not
found
written
in
the
booke
of
life
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
IN
the
handling
of
this
weighty
poynt
of
Religion
;
the
second
comning
of
CHRIST
to
Iudgement
:
wee
haue
learned
from
he
mouth
of
God
;
First
,
what
maner
of
person
the
Iudge
shal●
be
;
namely
,
that
he
shall
come
like
a
mighty
Prince
,
with
great
Power
,
Maiestie
,
and
Glorie
,
to
the
great
comfort
of
all
his
poore
members
;
&
to
the
great
terrour
and
dread
of
all
his
enemies
.
Secondly
,
we
haue
seene
who
shall
be
iudged
;
Both
great
and
small
.
Thirdly
,
the
manner
how
iudgement
shal
proceed
;
namely
,
by
the
written
Records
of
mens
consciences
.
And
now
in
the
last
place
,
we
are
to
come
to
the
execution
of
iudgement
vpon
the
wicked
reprobates
,
and
vngodly
,
in
these
two
last
verses
:
for
when
iudgement
is
pronounced
according
to
their
workes
,
when
CHRIST
IESVS
shall
say
vnto
them
,
Depart
from
me
,
&c.
then
immediately
the
execution
of
this
sen●ence
shall
follow
;
for
so
saith
Saint
Iohn
here
,
And
death
and
●ell
were
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
,
●hat
is
the
second
death
.
First
,
here
we
are
to
seeke
the
●rue
meaning
of
the
Text
,
be●ause
there
is
neuer
a
word
that
●s
plaine
,
but
may
moue
a
quetion
:
For
,
First
,
what
is
Death
that
hee
●hould
bee
cast
into
Hell
?
Is
Death
any
creature
?
Is
Death
●ubiect
to
paine
and
torment
?
Surely
no.
Death
is
no
bodie
,
●t
hath
no
sense
nor
feeling
;
Death
is
no
creature
,
but
onely
●he
depriuation
of
life
.
Againe
,
●hat
a
strange
speech
is
this
,
●hat
death
should
be
cast
into
●ell
;
how
can
this
be
?
Secondly
,
what
is
meant
by
●he
lake
of
Fire
:
Is
hell
a
water
,
●r
fire
,
like
our
fire
?
And
lastly
,
wee
are
to
consider
what
is
meant
by
the
second
death
,
into
which
al
reprobates
must
be
cast
.
First
,
heere
by
death
and
hell
is
meant
,
not
death
it selfe
,
or
hell
it selfe
:
but
the
heires
of
death
and
hell
,
that
is
,
all
the
Reprobates
that
shall
bee
cast
into
hell
fire
,
and
there
die
for
euermore
.
Thus
then
you
see
what
is
heere
meant
by
death
and
hell
;
namely
,
the
heires
of
death
,
and
fire-brands
of
hell
:
All
reprobates
,
all
impenitent
sinners
that
liue
and
die
in
their
sinnes
,
all
those
shall
be
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
Seeing
the
holy-Ghost
giues
these
Titles
and
Names
,
to
all
wicked
and
vngodly
sinners
,
euen
death
and
hell
.
Surely
this
shewes
the
wonderfull
miserie
▪
and
the
cursed
estate
of
those
that
liue
and
die
in
their
sinnes
without
repentance
.
Alas
,
it
is
so
woefull
and
damnable
,
that
they
be
euen
called
death
and
hell
it selfe
.
Oh
then
let
all
sinners
that
liue
and
delight
in
sinne
,
Vse
.
take
heed
vnto
themselues
.
You
do
see
the
woefull
miserie
of
all
impenitent
sinners
;
Namely
,
that
they
are
no
better
then
the
vessells
of
wrath
,
the
heires
of
eternall
death
,
and
fire-brands
of
hell
for
euermore
.
O
that
all
sinners
could
forethinke
of
this
wofull
miserie
that
hangs
ouer
their
heades
,
What
a
strange
kinde
of
speech
is
this
,
and
of
what
force
,
when
God
calleth
such
Reprobates
euen
death
&
hell
it selfe
?
Ah
poore
wretches
!
Ah
miserable
and
wofull
creatures
,
which
are
but
death
and
hell
it selfe
.
Oh
would
that
the
Drunkards
,
&c.
could
lay
this
to
heart
:
That
howsoeuer
they
see
not
their
misery
,
nor
the
woefull
estate
wherein
they
liue
,
but
blesse
themselues
in
their
sinnefull
wayes
;
yet
they
are
no
better
,
then
the
heires
of
vengeance
,
and
wrath
of
God
;
nay
indeed
,
very
death
and
hell
it selfe
.
True
it
is
,
that
many
wicked
men
doe
,
as
the
people
did
in
Esay
his
time
;
Esay
28.11
though
they
liued
in
horrible
sinnes
;
yet
they
made
a
league
with
death
,
and
were
at
an
agreement
with
the
Graue
;
they
had
taken
a
Lease
of
death
and
hell
,
to
liue
in
sin
by
Licence
,
without
punishment
.
But
the
Lord
tells
them
,
he
will
breake
their
couenants
,
and
disannull
their
agreements
:
and
although
they
haue
liued
a
long
time
in
sinne
,
yet
in
the
end
death
will
knocke
at
their
doores
,
and
he
will
lay
hold
vpon
them
,
and
they
must
pay
full
deare
for
their
long
Lease
;
euen
the
losse
of
bodie
and
soule
for
euer
.
And
is
not
this
the
practise
of
most
men
and
women
?
Doe
they
not
euen
make
a
couenant
with
death
?
and
do
they
not
labour
to
be
at
agreement
with
hell
?
Men
liue
in
swearing
,
lying
,
drunkennesse
,
&c.
and
yet
they
thinke
they
shal
neuer
die
,
they
thinke
they
shall
escape
for
all
their
sinnes
.
But
(
poore
soules
)
let
them
well
know
that
death
and
hell
will
seize
vppon
them
.
Nay
,
if
they
liue
and
die
in
their
sinnes
,
without
repentance
;
let
them
know
,
that
they
be
not
better
then
death
and
hel
it selfe
,
and
they
must
be
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
True
it
is
,
you
shall
see
many
a
notorious
sinner
,
contemner
of
the
Word
,
a
drunkard
,
&c.
they
think
themselues
to
be
iolly
fellowes
,
and
who
but
they
?
Alas
,
alas
,
their
case
is
feareful
:
poore
soules
,
they
doe
not
see
they
be
the
sonnes
of
death
,
the
heires
of
vengeance
,
and
the
wrath
of
God
,
the
fire-brands
of
hell
;
nay
,
euen
death
and
hell
it selfe
.
Vse
2
Heere
wee
may
see
what
a
horrible
and
cursed
thing
sinne
is
in
the
sight
of
God
;
for
sinne
maketh
men
become
guiltie
of
eternal
death
,
and
firebrands
of
hell
:
as
we
see
when
the
traitour
is
executed
for
treason
,
his
son
smarteth
for
his
sinne
:
Euen
so
sinne
,
which
is
treason
against
the
maiesty
of
God
,
when
wee
haue
brought
it
foorth
,
it
bringeth
vs
to
death
and
hell
:
For
death
and
hell
is
the
reward
of
sinne
.
And
death
and
hell
were
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
]
Would
you
know
what
shall
become
of
the
profane
wretches
of
the
world
?
would
you
know
what
shall
become
of
the
blasphemer
?
would
you
know
what
shall
become
of
the
adulterer
,
drunkard
,
idolater
,
swearer
?
&c.
S.
Iohn
saith
here
in
plaine
termes
,
They
shall
be
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
Thus
was
the
rich
Glutton
,
Luke
16.
for
his
gluttony
,
drunkennesse
,
want
of
pitty
,
&c.
cast
into
this
wofull
lake
of
fire
.
And
thus
shall
all
impenitent
sinners
one
day
be
cast
into
this
wofull
Lake
of
fire
.
Now
,
if
a
Blasphemer
,
or
an
Adulterer
,
&c.
should
haue
but
this
punishment
,
to
holde
his
little
Finger
in
the
flame
of
a
candle
one
houre
,
how
could
hee
endure
it
?
But
if
a
man
should
bee
roasted
on
a
Gridiron
,
or
boyled
in
a
Cauldron
of
molten
lead
,
what
miserie
were
this
?
whose
heart
wold
not
quake
,
and
melt
,
to
thinke
on
it
?
O
these
are
nothing
,
in
comparison
of
these
most
extreme
and
endlesse
torments
in
this
lake
of
fire
;
when
both
body
and
soule
,
shall
both
burne
and
boyle
,
and
as
it
were
,
fry
in
the
scorching
flames
which
cannot
bee
quenched
.
All
men
,
almost
,
are
afraid
to
commit
Treason
because
Traytors
are
so
grieuously
punished
:
they
are
hanged
,
drawne
,
and
quartered
.
But
,
alas
;
men
be
not
afraid
to
commit
Treason
against
the
King
of
Heauen
,
though
they
must
bee
cast
into
a
lake
of
fire
for
euermore
.
Men
are
afraid
to
offend
the
Prince
for
feare
of
death
:
And
yet
our
Sauiour
bids
vs
,
Not
feare
them
that
can
kill
the
body
,
and
can
do
no
more
,
but
feare
him
that
can
cast
both
body
and
soule
into
hell
fire
.
And
yet
wee
see
that
men
and
women
bee
more
affraid
to
offend
man
,
then
God
that
can
cast
both
body
and
soule
into
hell
fire
.
If
wee
should
see
a
little
child
fall
into
the
fire
,
and
heare
it
cry
pittifully
,
and
the
very
Bowels
should
bee
burnt
out
:
O
how
it
would
grieue
vs
,
and
make
our
very
hearts
bleed
within
vs
;
How
much
more
then
should
it
grieue
vs
,
to
see
,
not
a
childe
,
but
euen
our
owne
bodies
and
soules
,
cast
away
for
euer
,
by
sin
,
into
the
lake
of
fire
that
cannot
be
quenched
?
If
a
man
should
come
amongst
vs
and
cry
,
fire
,
fire
,
thy
house
is
all
of
a
flaming
fire
,
thy
Corne
,
thy
Cattell
,
thy
Wife
,
and
Children
,
and
all
that
thou
hast
were
consumed
with
fire
:
Oh
how
would
this
astonish
vs
,
that
would
make
the
very
haire
to
stand
vpright
on
our
heads
,
and
teares
to
gush
out
of
our
eyes
.
Behold
then
,
and
see
,
the
Spirit
of
God
cries
out
vnto
vs
,
Fire
:
euen
the
dreadfull
fire
of
hell
,
gapeth
ready
to
deuoure
,
not
thy
house
,
thy
corne
,
or
thy
cattell
,
but
thy
poore
soule
,
and
that
for
euermore
.
Oh
how
should
this
breake
our
hard
and
flintie
hearts
asunder
,
and
make
our
soules
to
bleed
?
if
wee
haue
any
sparke
of
grace
,
any
care
of
our
soules
,
that
they
may
not
bee
tormented
in
this
Lake
of
Fire
for
euer
.
I
will
leaue
the
further
handling
of
this
poynt
,
vntill
I
come
vnto
the
next
verse
;
where
the
holy-Ghost
saith
agayne
,
the
better
to
make
it
sinke
into
our
verie
hearts
,
That
Whosoeuer
is
not
found
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
,
shall
be
cast
into
this
lake
of
fire
.
Now
,
the
better
to
expresse
what
is
meant
by
this
Lake
of
Fire
:
Not
a
bodily
death
,
nor
a
materiall
fire
,
like
to
ours
;
But
the
holy-Ghost
meaneth
heere
,
euen
the
second
death
;
that
is
,
not
of
the
bodie
onelie
,
Double
death
.
but
of
eternall
death
and
damnation
both
of
bodie
and
soule
for
euermore
.
This
is
the
second
death
,
and
by
this
we
may
see
there
is
a
double
death
:
there
is
the
first
death
,
and
the
second
death
.
The
first
death
is
,
the
separation
of
the
soule
from
the
body
,
&
this
is
common
to
all
;
the
children
of
GOD
doe
die
this
death
,
aswell
as
the
wicked
;
yet
there
is
a
difference
:
For
death
is
no
curse
to
the
children
of
God
,
because
Christs
death
hath
taken
away
the
Sting
of
death
,
that
it
can
not
hurt
the
children
of
God
:
No
,
it
is
as
a
doore
to
let
our
soules
into
the
Kingdome
of
Heauen
:
But
the
second
they
neuer
taste
of
:
No
childe
of
God
needes
to
feare
the
second
death
;
Rom.
8.1
.
For
there
is
no
condemnation
to
them
that
are
in
Christ
Iesus
.
Wherein
the
second
death
consisteth
.
Now
,
as
the
first
death
is
onely
the
seperation
of
the
soule
from
the
body
;
so
the
second
death
is
a
totall
,
and
finall
seperation
of
both
soule
and
bodie
from
God
for
euermore
.
And
this
second
death
doth
stand
principally
in
these
three
points
.
First
,
that
all
the
wicked
and
vngodly
sinners
that
liue
and
die
in
their
sinnes
,
they
shall
be
seuered
from
the
glorious
and
blessed
presence
of
GOD
for
euer
:
Which
shal
be
punished
with
euerlasting
perdition
from
the
presence
of
the
Lord
,
and
from
the
glorie
of
his
power
,
2.
Thes.
1.9
.
O
what
a
wofull
death
is
this
,
to
be
plucked
and
torne
from
the
blessed
and
comfortable
presence
of
God
:
whereas
our
Sauiour
CHRIST
saith
,
Matth.
5.
●8
.
that
our
happines
,
and
all
the
ioy
of
GODS
children
,
shall
stand
in
the
beholding
of
God
,
and
being
in
his
presence
for
euermore
.
Then
what
miserie
and
what
woe
will
this
be
vnto
the
wicked
,
to
be
cast
out
of
the
glorious
presence
of
God
for
euer
,
seeing
that
he
alone
is
the
fountaine
of
Life
and
of
happinesse
?
Secondly
,
the
second
death
stands
in
this
,
that
wicked
men
and
women
shall
not
onelie
be
seuered
in
body
and
soule
from
the
blessed
and
glorious
presence
of
God
for
euer
:
but
they
shall
be
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
,
and
haue
all
their
abode
with
the
diuels
,
and
all
the
damned
spirits
in
hell
,
where
shall
be
no
ioy
,
nor
comfort
,
nor
ease
,
but
weeping
,
and
wailing
,
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
If
a
man
should
be
cast
into
a
deepe
and
darkesome
dungeon
,
full
of
Toades
and
Serpents
:
what
comfort
I
pray
could
he
haue
but
to
wish
for
death
?
This
is
the
death
that
all
the
impenitent
sinners
must
die
.
They
must
be
cast
out
of
the
sweet
and
comfortable
presence
of
the
Lord
CHRIST
IESVS
,
and
bee
throwne
into
a
Lake
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
,
there
to
be
tormented
for
euermore
.
Mat.
25
41
Thirdly
,
the
third
thing
wherein
this
,
second
death
doth
consist
,
is
,
that
all
reprobates
shall
bee
punished
with
euerlasting
perdition
;
they
shall
bee
tormented
in
body
and
soule
with
vnspeakable
torments
:
the
wrath
and
vengeance
of
God
shall
seize
vpon
them
,
and
feed
on
them
,
as
fire
doth
on
pitch
,
or
brimstone
;
where
they
shall
bee
euer
burning
and
boyling
,
and
yet
neuer
consumed
;
euer
in
paine
and
torment
,
and
neuer
haue
ease
.
And
to
shew
the
wonderfull
torment
of
hell
,
of
this
second
death
,
our
Sauiour
compareth
it
vnto
a
furnace
of
fire
.
Mat.
13.24
Now
what
a
woefull
torment
is
it
,
to
bee
cast
into
a
furnace
of
fire
,
and
to
lie
many
thousand
yeares
therein
?
this
is
a
torment
that
cannot
be
expressed
.
Againe
,
he
saith
,
that
Their
worme
shall
ll
not
die
,
Esay
66.24
and
their
fire
shall
not
bee
quenched
.
Now
how
should
a
man
doe
if
hee
should
haue
a
worme
alwayes
crawling
in
his
belly
,
gnawing
alwaies
at
his
heart
?
This
is
the
estate
of
all
wicked
men
and
women
:
They
shall
alwaies
haue
a
worme
,
euen
griefe
and
anguish
of
heart
,
euer
gnawing
at
their
hearts
,
and
biting
at
their
consciences
:
And
this
worme
shall
neuer
die
,
nor
kill
them
,
but
euer
gnawing
and
wounding
them
.
So
then
you
see
by
this
which
hath
been
spoken
,
what
this
second
death
is
,
and
also
wherein
it
doth
consist
.
Now
all
the
Question
will
be
,
Who
shall
be
cast
into
this
Lake
of
Fire
?
Who
are
they
that
shall
die
this
second
death
,
Who
they
bee
that
shall
partake
of
the
second
death
.
which
is
such
a
miserable
and
wofull
death
?
For
there
is
no
man
nor
woman
that
liueth
,
I
thinke
,
but
they
suppose
that
they
shall
escape
this
death
:
they
hope
that
they
shall
be
saued
and
so
escape
this
flaming
fire
:
And
therefore
now
you
shall
see
who
they
be
,
that
shall
be
cast
into
it
.
Looke
,
they
are
there
marked
out
vnto
vs
,
Reu.
21.8
.
The
fearefull
and
vnbeleeuers
,
and
abhominable
,
and
murtherers
,
and
whooremongers
,
and
sorcerers
,
and
lyars
,
&c.
shal
haue
their
part
in
the
lake
that
burneth
with
fire
and
brimstone
,
which
is
the
second
death
:
So
then
the
holy-Ghost
telleth
vs
,
that
all
impenitent
sinners
shall
bee
damned
,
1
Cor.
6.10
shall
be
cast
into
this
lake
of
fire
,
which
is
the
second
death
.
Then
what
a
strange
thing
is
this
?
The
Holy-Ghost
tells
vs
who
shall
be
damned
,
and
cast
into
the
Lake
of
Fire
;
all
impenitent
sinners
;
the
Blasphemer
,
the
Drunkard
,
&c.
and
yet
no
man
(
almost
)
will
beleeue
this
.
Well
,
the
Spirit
of
God
cannot
lie
:
He
sayth
,
That
all
the
wicked
and
vngodlie
sinners
shal
be
cast
into
the
lake
of
Fire
which
is
the
second
death
:
now
tell
neuer
so
wicked
a
wretch
of
his
sinnes
,
of
his
swearing
,
&c.
And
what
will
they
say
?
Tush
,
GOD
is
mercifull
,
I
hope
I
shall
be
saued
:
Is
not
this
,
I
pray
,
to
giue
the
Holy-Ghost
the
lie
?
Tell
the
drunkard
or
the
profaner
of
the
Lords
day
,
&c.
they
shall
be
damned
;
doe
they
beleeue
this
?
Oh
,
no
,
no
;
For
if
they
did
beleeue
it
,
how
durst
they
be
so
bold
to
liue
in
sinne
?
Well
,
howsoeuer
these
vile
wretches
say
,
they
hope
to
be
saued
aswell
as
the
best
of
them
all
;
yet
know
,
this
is
the
truth
of
God
;
the
holy-Ghost
telleth
vs
plainly
,
That
all
vnbeleeuers
,
and
theeues
,
and
murderers
,
&c.
shall
be
cast
into
the
Lake
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
,
which
is
the
second
death
.
But
to
you
,
whose
hearts
doe
tremble
for
feare
of
these
things
,
whose
soules
doe
melt
for
feare
of
this
second
death
:
now
if
you
would
know
how
to
escape
this
Lake
of
Fire
,
and
how
to
auoyde
this
second
death
,
which
is
th'
eternall
damnation
and
torment
both
of
body
and
soule
;
you
shall
see
how
the
Spirit
of
GOD
doth
not
onelie
shew
you
how
to
escape
hell
,
but
to
come
to
heauen
;
not
onely
to
auoide
damnation
in
this
Lake
of
fire
,
but
to
obtaine
saluation
and
ioy
in
the
blessed
and
glorious
presence
of
Almightie
God
for
euermore
.
Now
see
what
the
Holy-Ghost
doth
teach
thee
in
the
sixth
Verse
of
this
chapter
,
Blessed
and
holie
is
hee
that
hath
his
part
in
the
first
Resurrection
,
for
on
such
the
second
death
shall
haue
no
power
:
But
they
shall
bee
the
Priests
of
God
and
of
Christ
,
and
shall
raigne
with
him
a
thousand
yeares
,
that
is
,
for
euermore
.
So
then
,
would
you
know
what
manner
of
men
and
women
shall
escape
the
second
death
,
and
eternall
damnation
in
this
lake
of
hell
fire
?
why
the
holy-Ghost
saith
,
They
,
and
none
but
they
,
that
haue
their
partes
in
the
first
Resurrection
.
So
then
it
is
manifest
,
in
these
words
,
that
there
be
two
resurrections
,
and
also
a
double
death
.
The
Children
of
GOD
,
they
haue
a
double
resurrection
,
and
one
death
.
But
all
wicked
and
vngodly
sinners
,
they
haue
one
resurrection
,
and
a
double
death
.
So
then
let
vs
see
what
is
meant
by
this
first
resurrection
;
namely
,
our
rising
out
of
the
graue
of
sinne
,
to
newnesse
of
life
.
This
is
the
first
resurrection
,
Ephes
2.1
.
You
that
were
dead
in
trespasses
and
sinnes
,
hath
hee
quickned
.
Rom.
6.4
.
And
we
are
buried
with
Christ
in
Baptisme
,
that
like
as
he
rose
againe
to
the
glory
of
the
Father
:
euen
so
wee
should
walke
in
newnesse
of
life
.
So
then
,
would
you
know
,
whether
you
shall
escape
eternall
fire
in
hell
,
euen
this
second
death
?
then
looke
vnto
your
owne
soules
.
Are
you
dead
to
all
your
old
sins
,
and
new
sins
?
Are
you
quickned
in
the
inner
man
?
Do
you
hate
sinne
as
well
when
it
is
committed
by
your selfe
,
as
by
others
?
Doe
you
labour
to
mortifie
and
to
keepe
vnder
the
workes
of
the
flesh
,
and
walke
in
all
holy
duties
and
obedience
both
vnto
God
and
men
?
Rom.
8.1
.
For
there
is
no
condemnation
to
them
that
are
in
Christ
,
which
walke
not
after
the
flesh
,
but
after
the
Spirit
.
Blessed
and
holy
are
they
that
haue
part
in
the
first
resurrection
;
where
he
shews
,
that
none
shall
be
blessed
,
none
shall
haue
part
in
the
first
resurrection
,
and
be
freed
from
the
second
death
,
but
such
as
be
sanctified
to
liue
a
godly
life
,
that
are
partakers
of
the
first
resurrection
.
And
therefore
,
if
you
desire
to
bee
blessed
,
&
to
escape
the
second
death
,
which
is
the
euerlasting
damnation
both
of
bodie
and
soule
,
then
labour
heere
to
liue
a
godly
life
.
For
these
two
,
Iustification
and
Sanctification
,
cannot
be
seuered
.
And
this
is
a
very
great
comfort
to
all
the
true
members
of
Christ
,
Vse
.
that
do
repent
and
leaue
their
sinnes
,
and
liue
a
godlie
life
;
though
they
be
in
miserie
,
in
pouertie
,
in
want
;
and
in
the
end
,
die
the
first
death
of
the
bodie
;
yet
they
shall
bee
freed
from
the
second
death
,
that
is
,
from
eternall
death
:
the
gates
of
hell
shal
not
preuaile
against
them
.
And
therfore
,
as
you
loue
your
soules
,
as
you
desire
to
be
blessed
,
and
to
escape
eternall
damnation
,
which
is
the
second
death
:
Labour
(
I
say
)
to
haue
a
part
in
the
first
Resurrection
,
to
die
vnto
sinne
,
and
to
liue
in
newnesse
of
life
.
But
as
for
wicked
and
vngodly
sinners
that
liue
in
sinne
,
delight
in
sin
,
that
haue
no
part
in
the
first
resurrection
:
their
case
is
wofull
,
they
be
subiect
to
the
second
,
that
is
,
eternall
death
and
damnation
:
for
if
ye
liue
after
the
flesh
,
Rom.
6.8
.
ye
shall
die
.
And
therefore
deceiue
not
your selues
,
as
many
do
,
which
thinke
,
if
they
come
to
Church
,
heare
the
word
,
receiue
the
Sacraments
,
all
is
well
,
they
hope
God
will
be
mercifull
to
them
,
they
hope
they
shall
not
bee
damned
.
Well
,
marke
what
I
say
;
thou
maist
come
to
church
duly
,
thou
maist
heare
the
word
of
God
as
long
as
thou
liuest
,
thou
maiest
receiue
the
Sacrament
as
often
as
thou
wilt
;
but
if
thou
haue
not
thy
part
in
the
first
resurrection
,
that
is
,
vnlesse
thou
liue
a
godly
life
,
vnlesse
thou
mortifie
thy
filthy
sinnes
,
and
vngodly
desires
,
vnlesse
thou
become
a
new
creature
;
surely
,
surely
,
thy
estate
is
lamentable
,
and
thy
part
is
in
the
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
which
is
the
second
death
.
And
therfore
let
no
man
deceiue
himselfe
,
and
sooth
himselfe
,
because
he
heares
the
Word
,
professes
the
Gospel
,
receiues
the
Sacrament
,
that
therfore
he
is
well
enough
.
No
,
no
:
though
thou
heare
neuer
so
much
,
if
thou
liue
in
sin
,
in
swearing
,
drunkennesse
,
&c.
thy
estate
is
as
wofull
as
before
,
because
thou
art
not
freed
from
the
second
death
.
And
marke
this
difference
,
The
children
of
God
haue
two
resurrections
,
and
one
death
:
they
rise
from
sinne
in
this
life
,
to
newnesse
and
holinesse
of
life
:
and
they
rise
at
the
last
day
to
eternall
life
in
Heauen
;
and
therefore
truely
blessed
.
But
alas
,
gracelesse
and
godlesse
sinners
,
that
haue
two
deaths
▪
and
but
one
resurrection
;
they
die
in
sinne
here
,
they
are
dead
in
sin
,
and
delight
in
sinne
heere
:
and
so
they
die
the
first
death
of
the
body
,
and
eternall
death
,
the
second
death
of
body
and
soule
in
hell
.
And
as
they
neuer
had
part
in
the
first
resurrection
:
so
the
second
resurrection
is
onelie
to
iudgement
,
to
death
,
and
to
damnation
.
And
therefore
,
if
you
would
liue
when
you
bee
dead
,
you
must
die
to
sin
whiles
you
be
aliue
.
Only
the
penitent
sinners
shal
liue
for
euer
in
eternal
life
;
onely
those
which
die
to
sinne
,
shall
escape
the
second
death
:
But
the
impenitent
sinner
,
that
liues
and
delights
in
sinne
here
,
he
shall
die
for
his
sinnes
eternally
;
nay
,
hee
shall
neuer
taste
of
the
life
to
come
.
But
as
hee
would
not
labour
to
haue
his
part
in
the
first
resurrection
;
so
he
shall
be
sure
to
haue
his
portion
in
the
second
death
:
which
is
so
fearefull
a
thing
,
that
it
might
make
euen
flintie
hearts
to
breake
in
peeces
,
to
lie
in
fire
burning
for
euer
,
without
anie
ease
,
or
end
.
O
let
vs
looke
vnto
it
,
and
liue
a
godly
life
,
and
labour
to
haue
part
in
the
first
resurrection
;
and
then
shall
the
second
death
doe
vs
no
harme
;
but
wee
shall
liue
for
euer
in
heauen
with
God
.
15
And
whosoeuer
was
not
found
written
in
the
Book
of
life
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
THE
former
verse
did
shew
to
vs
,
the
execution
of
the
last
Iudgement
vpon
all
wicked
and
vngodly
sinners
;
and
of
that
we
spoke
the
last
time
.
Now
in
this
Verse
wee
may
obserue
the
different
estate
of
the
children
of
God
,
and
of
the
wicked
:
for
as
there
bee
but
two
sortes
of
men
,
Good
and
Bad
,
Elect
and
Reprobate
,
Penitent
and
Impenitent
,
the
children
of
GOD
,
and
the
limbes
of
Sathan
:
So
there
bee
but
two
places
,
Heauen
and
Hell
,
Ioy
and
Paine
,
the
Right
hand
and
the
left
:
and
the
reward
shall
be
according
,
either
Blessed
or
Cursed
;
for
so
Saint
Iohn
saith
heere
,
The
Elect
shall
haue
eternall
life
:
But
they
that
be
Reprobates
shall
be
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
First
,
concerning
the
Elect
,
and
those
that
be
chosen
in
Iesus
Christ
,
and
whose
names
be
written
in
Heauen
.
As
their
liues
do
differ
from
the
wicked
and
vngodly
;
so
their
estate
after
this
life
is
farre
different
:
for
they
shall
be
blessed
for
euer
.
And
if
you
do
aske
,
what
is
this
Blessednesse
that
all
the
Elect
shall
haue
?
I
answere
with
Paul
,
1.
Cor.
29.
The
eye
of
man
neuer
saw
it
,
nor
it
neuer
entred
into
the
heart
of
man
to
conceiue
the
hundreth
part
of
this
happines
:
yet
we
may
out
of
the
word
of
God
,
gather
some
taste
of
it
,
as
it
is
described
vnto
vs
in
the
word
of
God
.
And
first
&
formost
,
this
blessed
state
of
the
godly
at
the
last
day
,
stands
in
this
;
That
God
shall
be
all
in
all
vnto
vs
:
what
good
thing
soeuer
the
heart
of
man
can
wish
,
1.
Cor.
15.28
.
that
will
God
be
vnto
vs
.
If
thou
desire
wealth
,
why
GOD
will
be
it
vnto
thee
.
If
honour
,
or
pleasure
,
why
Almighty
God
wil
be
all
in
all
vnto
vs
:
nay
,
euery
childe
of
God
shall
haue
a
kingdome
,
Matth.
25.
come
yee
blessed
,
&c.
Reue.
21.
Secondly
,
in
the
Kingdome
of
Heauen
,
there
shall
bee
no
wants
:
for
wee
shall
bee
freed
from
all
sinne
,
and
all
wants
in
body
and
soule
shall
be
supplied
.
And
though
now
wee
see
God
but
in
part
,
yet
then
wee
shall
behold
him
face
to
face
,
1.
Cor.
15.28
.
to
our
eternall
comfort
;
we
shal
euermore
liue
in
his
blessed
presence
,
Iohn
17.3
.
Reuel
.
21.
Psa.
17.15
.
Reu.
22.3
.
and
reigne
with
him
for
euer
.
Thirdly
,
all
the
Elect
shall
be
like
vnto
Christ
Iesus
:
so
saith
Paul
,
Phil.
3.2.1
.
Hee
shall
change
our
vile
bodies
,
&
make
them
like
his
glorious
body
.
Christ
was
most
holy
,
pure
,
incorruptible
,
and
glorious
:
euen
so
shall
wee
be
;
we
shall
be
for
euer
freed
from
both
sinne
,
Sathan
,
death
,
and
hell
.
Fourthly
,
in
heauen
we
shall
reape
endlesse
ioy
and
happinesse
,
Psal.
16.11
and
shall
delight
in
praysing
of
God
for
euer
:
so
as
wee
shall
keepe
a
perpetuall
Sabboth
,
and
rest
in
the
seruice
and
worship
of
God
for
euer
.
And
this
shall
be
done
to
all
which
feare
GOD
,
and
whose
names
bee
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
.
O
then
,
cursed
be
these
men
and
women
,
which
thinke
,
Vse
.
and
say
,
Matt.
3.14
.
It
is
in
vaine
to
serue
the
LORD
.
O
no
:
then
men
shall
know
,
it
is
not
in
vaine
to
serue
the
Lord
:
Nay
,
God
will
put
a
difference
betweene
them
that
serue
him
,
and
serue
him
not
.
And
this
should
encourage
all
men
to
labour
to
abound
in
all
holy
duties
;
seeing
God
will
reward
euen
the
least
worke
of
faith
.
If
thou
giue
but
a
cup
of
cold
water
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
verily
thou
shalt
not
loose
thy
reward
.
Though
our
workes
cannot
merite
,
yet
hee
will
in
mercy
,
for
Christs
sake
,
thus
Crowne
the
good
workes
of
his
children
.
And
seeing
a
few
shall
be
saued
,
ô
let
vs
labour
to
be
of
the
little
Flocke
;
let
vs
,
aboue
all
things
,
seeke
this
Kingdome
of
God
:
If
thou
winne
this
,
thou
art
happy
and
blessed
,
though
thou
loose
all
the
world
besides
.
And
if
thou
loose
it
,
thou
art
miserable
&
wretched
,
though
thou
winne
the
whole
world
:
O
then
what
mad
men
are
we
,
if
we
doe
neuer
seeke
for
this
,
or
dreame
of
heauen
till
wee
haue
one
foot
in
hell
:
let
vs
not
then
thinke
to
gaine
a
kingdome
so
easily
;
we
cannot
go
to
heauen
on
beds
of
dowlne
,
but
we
must
striue
to
enter
therein
.
And
as
life
is
sweet
,
ioy
,
riches
,
honor
,
and
pleasures
are
sweete
:
so
to
haue
them
for
euer
,
without
feare
of
loosing
,
this
is
a
blessed
thing
:
for
so
it
is
with
them
that
bee
in
possession
of
this
Kingdome
,
they
shall
be
out
of
feare
to
loose
it
,
but
shall
raigne
with
Christ
for
euermore
.
Thus
(
in
some
sort
)
you
may
conceiue
the
blessed
,
and
most
happy
estate
of
all
the
elect
and
faithfull
children
of
Almightie
God
,
which
ought
to
moue
vs
to
repent
and
turne
to
God
.
But
,
what
shall
become
of
the
rest
,
the
vngodly
sinners
,
of
them
whose
names
be
not
written
in
the
Booke
of
Life
?
Alas
poore
wretches
,
poore
soules
!
it
grieues
me
to
think
of
them
,
it
would
make
a
mans
heart
to
melt
,
to
thinke
on
their
most
wofull
miserie
:
And
I
quake
to
speake
,
or
to
thinke
what
shall
become
of
their
soules
for
euer
.
The
Holy-Ghost
saith
heere
,
They
shall
be
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
What
shall
become
then
of
the
swearer
,
drunkard
?
&c.
They
shall
be
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
:
Matth.
25.
for
so
saith
Christ
,
Goe
ye
cursed
,
&c.
This
is
their
end
,
and
this
is
their
portion
for
euermore
.
Ah
poore
wretch
,
Ah
vile
creature
,
ah
miserable
sinner
:
it
had
beene
good
for
them
,
if
they
had
neuer
beene
borne
,
or
beene
made
rather
Toads
,
or
Serpents
,
then
Men.
For
besides
that
,
that
they
shall
be
cast
out
of
the
glorious
and
comfortable
presence
of
God
,
and
his
holy
Angels
,
they
shal
be
cast
into
this
lake
of
fire
for
euer
.
Concerning
which
Lake
of
fire
,
into
which
all
impenitent
and
hard-hearted
sinners
shall
be
cast
for
euer
;
I
will
set
downe
three
speciall
points
.
First
,
the
perpetuitie
of
it
.
Secondly
,
the
extreamitie
of
it
.
And
thirdly
,
that
it
is
remedilesse
.
All
which
considered
;
mee
thinks
it
should
make
the
flinty
hearts
of
sinners
to
melt
,
and
to
breake
in
peeces
,
for
feare
they
doe
come
into
this
place
of
torment
,
into
this
lake
of
fire
.
And
seeing
the
spirit
of
God
doth
repeate
it
againe
and
againe
,
that
all
reprobate
sinners
shal
be
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
;
it
is
to
shew
,
that
men
doe
little
consider
of
that
,
they
doe
not
tremble
at
it
.
And
therefore
he
beates
vpon
it
,
to
teach
vs
,
it
is
a
speciall
poynt
to
bee
thoght
on
,
to
mollifie
our
hard
hearts
.
And
first
,
concerning
this
lake
of
fire
:
In
that
it
is
named
heere
A
lake
of
fire
,
this
noteth
to
vs
,
the
extremitie
of
the
torment
,
that
it
is
a
place
of
endlesse
woe
,
vnspeakeable
paine
.
The
Scripture
giues
it
sundrie
names
,
to
set
forth
the
vnspeakable
torment
thereof
.
Reu.
21.8
.
All
wicked
&
impenitent
sinners
shall
be
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
For
of
all
torments
,
none
is
so
extreme
as
fire
.
And
Christ
saith
,
There
shal
be
weeping
,
Luk.
13.28
wayling
,
&c.
And
it
shal
be
most
hot
,
and
yet
most
colde
;
strangenesse
of
this
fire
,
&c.
Againe
,
Their
worme
shall
neuer
die
,
Marke
chap.
9.44
.
That
worme
which
shall
gnaw
their
consciences
,
euen
the
torment
of
their
consciences
.
O
what
a
wofull
thing
is
this
,
for
a
man
or
woman
,
to
haue
a
worme
continually
to
gnaw
their
bowels
within
,
neuer
to
let
them
alone
,
or
to
giue
them
any
rest
?
Such
shall
the
misery
be
of
the
wicked
.
Againe
,
Tophet
is
prepared
for
the
King
,
hee
cannot
escape
,
and
it
is
deepe
and
large
,
and
the
burning
therof
is
fire
&
much
wood
,
and
the
breath
of
the
Lord
as
a
riuer
of
brimstone
shall
kindle
it
,
Esay
30.33
.
So
as
the
wrath
of
the
Lord
shall
be
as
bellows
to
blow
it
,
and
as
a
riuer
of
brimstone
to
maintaine
it
.
By
this
you
may
alittle
conceiue
the
extreamitie
of
this
wofull
Lake
of
hel
fire
.
But
if
I
had
the
tongue
of
men
or
Angels
,
I
could
neuer
expresse
it
to
the
full
.
For
as
the
ioyes
of
heauen
be
vnspeakeable
,
so
the
torments
of
hell
can
not
be
expressed
,
at
what
time
the
totall
wrath
of
God
shall
seize
vppon
the
reprobates
,
both
body
and
soule
,
and
shall
feed
vpon
them
for
euermore
.
Now
,
to
the
end
you
may
the
better
conceiue
the
extreamitie
of
it
,
you
must
know
,
that
the
torments
of
hel
,
they
be
vniuersal
euen
in
all
the
parts
of
the
bodie
,
and
faculties
of
the
soule
at
once
;
the
mind
,
the
wil
,
the
conscience
,
the
affection
,
the
head
,
the
heart
,
&c.
all
at
once
shall
be
tormented
.
The
paines
in
this
life
,
they
are
(
for
the
most
part
)
particular
in
some
part
of
the
body
:
but
in
this
fire
,
the
sinner
shall
be
tormented
in
all
parts
at
once
:
and
yet
we
may
see
,
that
some
pains
there
be
,
as
is
the
stone
,
&c.
which
men
would
not
willingly
haue
for
a
whole
world
.
Alas
,
what
a
woefull
thing
will
this
be
,
to
be
thus
tormented
,
euen
in
all
and
euerie
member
so
extreamly
?
Let
one
example
serue
in
this
point
.
The
rich
Glutton
cries
out
,
Oh
I
am
tormented
in
this
flame
!
Luk.
16.
The
torment
and
heate
was
so
great
,
that
hee
would
haue
giuen
euen
a
whole
world
,
if
he
had
beene
Lord
of
it
,
for
so
much
water
as
would
haue
stucke
to
ones
finger
,
to
haue
cooled
his
flaming
tong
:
Tongue
,
tongue
;
Soule
,
soule
:
Thus
you
see
,
that
this
fire
is
most
extreame
and
wofull
,
and
yet
men
wil
not
beleeue
it
,
they
feare
it
not
.
But
let
vs
thinke
vppon
the
most
wofull
and
extreme
paine
of
this
Lake
of
fire
,
and
let
vs
make
that
vse
which
CHRIST
teacheth
vs
:
If
thy
right
hand
or
foote
,
that
is
,
anie
thing
neuer
so
sweete
,
neuer
so
profitable
,
neuer
so
deere
or
neere
vnto
vs
;
Let
vs
cut
them
off
and
cast
them
from
vs
;
that
is
,
let
vs
forgoe
,
and
forsake
them
all
:
For
it
is
better
to
goe
poore
to
heauen
,
then
rich
to
hell
:
It
is
better
to
goe
naked
to
Heauen
,
then
in
costly
apparell
to
Hell
.
O
let
all
carnall
men
,
all
vngodly
sinners
,
that
liue
in
pleasures
,
sports
or
pastimes
;
yea
let
them
know
they
shall
pay
full
deerely
for
these
things
,
euen
the
losse
of
their
soules
in
hell
for
euermore
.
Secondly
,
as
the
paines
of
Hell
be
easelesse
and
most
extreame
,
so
they
be
endlesse
and
perpetuall
,
no
end
of
them
for
euermore
.
So
Abraham
tels
the
rich
Glutton
;
You
that
bee
there
cannot
come
hither
,
Luke
16.
and
so
sayth
S.
Iohn
,
Reuel
.
21.
It
is
a
lake
of
fire
&
brimstone
that
burneth
for
euer
.
So
,
Go
ye
cursed
into
euerlasting
fire
,
Mat.
25.41
.
It
can
neuer
be
quenched
,
when
as
damned
sinners
shal
lie
therin
many
thousand
yeares
,
yea
,
as
many
as
there
be
Starres
in
Heauen
,
and
yet
neuer
to
haue
an
end
.
If
a
man
should
but
once
euerie
thousand
yeares
,
take
one
spoonfull
of
water
out
of
the
Sea
;
how
many
thousand
thousand
yeares
would
be
expired
before
he
should
haue
emptied
the
same
?
O
consider
this
,
you
that
forget
GOD
;
Consider
this
,
you
which
contemne
the
Word
of
GOD
,
profane
the
Lords
Sabboth
,
that
make
no
conscience
at
all
of
drunkennesse
,
&c.
what
a
treasure
of
plagues
the
Lord
hath
reserued
for
the
damned
?
Oh
,
let
vs
thinke
often
of
this
,
that
these
torments
bee
both
endlesse
and
easelesse
?
Oh
what
madde
men
and
women
,
what
fooles
be
wee
,
if
wee
will
now
enioy
the
pleasures
of
sinne
for
a
season
,
and
then
to
lie
in
torments
for
euer
?
What
shall
it
benefite
or
profite
vs
to
enioy
a
litle
worldly
pelfe
,
mony
,
lands
or
liuings
heere
,
to
liue
in
all
pleasures
&
delights
,
some
sixtie
or
eightie
yeares
,
and
then
to
be
tormented
in
hell
fire
for
euermore
.
And
yet
doe
we
see
that
such
is
the
extreame
follie
,
and
madnes
of
many
men
,
that
they
will
haue
their
penyworths
heere
,
though
they
pay
neuer
so
deare
for
it
in
the
life
which
is
to
come
.
Thirdly
,
these
torments
,
as
they
be
endlesse
and
easelesse
,
so
they
be
remedilesse
.
This
we
may
beholde
in
the
Glutton
in
hell
,
who
would
haue
giuen
a
world
,
if
hee
had
beene
owner
of
it
,
and
yet
for
all
that
could
he
not
haue
it
;
it
was
then
denied
him
.
For
there
is
no
ease
nor
remedy
:
in
hell
no
redemption
after
death
;
no
siluer
nor
golde
,
no
witte
,
nor
policie
,
no
appealing
to
another
Iudge
;
but
hee
must
lie
by
it
for
euermore
euen
in
this
close
prison
,
till
he
haue
paid
the
debt
and
vttermost
farthing
.
For
,
if
all
the
Saints
and
Angells
in
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
should
fall
at
the
feete
of
Christ
,
to
begge
but
for
one
soule
,
it
could
do
him
no
good
,
CHRIST
would
deny
them
al
,
they
must
haue
the
repulse
.
O
consider
this
:
this
is
it
that
ought
to
make
all
men
to
quake
,
and
all
hearts
to
tremble
,
that
in
hell
is
no
ease
,
nor
hope
of
redemption
.
This
is
that
which
makes
the
deuils
and
damned
spirits
to
feare
and
to
tremble
,
and
yet
it
cannot
moue
flintie
,
and
stonie-hearted
sinners
once
to
be
afraid
.
O
I
beseech
you
let
vs
thinke
of
these
things
now
in
these
daies
of
mercie
:
now
is
remedie
to
bee
had
,
now
wee
may
auoide
this
woefull
miserie
,
now
wee
may
escape
this
fearefull
torment
.
If
wee
will
now
repent
,
if
we
will
now
leaue
our
sinnes
and
begge
pardon
of
almighty
God
for
them
,
we
may
escape
:
but
after
death
there
is
no
time
of
mercie
but
iudgement
and
torment
,
but
fire
,
and
brimstone
,
and
the
wrath
of
God
for
euermore
.
And
therefore
now
let
vs
repent
,
let
vs
bewaile
our
sinnes
,
and
liue
as
the
seruants
of
God
,
and
not
as
the
slaues
of
sinne
and
Sathan
,
any
longer
;
and
then
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
vs
.
Our
Sauiour
Christ
tels
vs
,
Mat.
16.26
that
the
soule
of
a
poore
begger
is
more
worth
then
many
thousand
worlds
:
And
therefore
the
losse
of
a
soule
is
greater
then
the
losse
of
the
whole
world
.
If
a
man
should
loose
House
,
Land
,
Wife
,
Childe
,
and
all
hee
hath
,
yet
it
is
nothing
in
comparison
of
his
soule
:
that
is
a
losse
of
all
losses
,
to
bee
seuered
from
God
,
and
from
Christ
,
and
to
bee
in
hell
torments
for
euer
.
O
then
let
vs
know
what
our
soules
bee
worth
;
let
vs
learne
to
prize
them
aboue
the
whole
world
.
But
alas
,
men
can
not
so
esteeme
of
them
.
Oh
no
:
men
will
for
one
penny
,
or
an
houres
pleasure
,
hazard
losse
of
soule
and
bodie
for
euermore
.
Ah
poore
soule
,
thou
didst
neuer
yet
know
what
thy
soule
is
worth
.
Christ
Iesus
sayth
,
it
is
more
worth
then
all
the
world
.
Oh
let
vs
so
esteeme
of
it
,
and
value
it
,
and
account
all
riches
,
pleasures
,
or
profites
,
as
dung
,
so
that
our
soules
,
our
poore
soules
may
be
saued
in
the
day
of
our
Lord
.
The
end
of
the
fourth
Sermon
.
A
FOLD
FOR
Christs
Sheepe
:
Deliuered
in
two
Sermons
vpon
the
first
Chapter
of
the
CANTICLES
,
vers.
6.7
.
BY
SAMVEL
SMITH
Minister
of
the
Word
of
GOD
,
at
Prittlewell
in
Essex
.
ESAY
55.3
.
Hearken
,
and
your
soule
shall
liue
.
LONDON
,
Printed
by
NICHOLAS
OKES
.
1617.
❧
TO
THE
RIGHT
WORSHIPFVL
AND
VERtuous
Gentlewoman
,
Mistresse
MARY
BVTLER
of
Tooby
,
SAMVEL
SMITH
wisheth
al
Grace
,
Prosperitie
,
and
true
comfort
in
this
life
,
and
eternall
happinesse
in
the
life
to
come
.
THe
Booke
of
the
holy
Scripture
(
Right
Worshipfull
)
is
as
the
Princely
Prophet
Dauid
calleth
it
,
Ps.
119
125
A
Lanthorne
to
our
feet
▪
and
a
Light
to
our
Paths
.
The
Elect
of
God
are
therein
enlightened
,
and
taught
of
God
,
through
the
inward
operation
of
Gods
Spirit
:
Iohn
6.
the
knowledge
thereof
hath
beene
deare
and
pretious
vnto
the
Godly
.
Paul
,
that
sanctified
Vessell
of
the
Lord
,
did
esteeme
all
things
else
but
Dung
in
comparison
of
it
.
Phil.
3.8
.
Moses
regarded
not
the
pleasures
he
might
haue
enioyed
in
king
Pharaohs
Court
,
Heb.
11.24
in
comparison
of
this
:
And
Dauid
preferred
the
Office
of
a
Dore-keeper
in
Gods
house
,
Psal.
84.12
before
the
chiefest
Pallaces
heere
below
.
This
was
that
that
Salomon
the
wisest
did
ayme
at
especially
,
1.
Reg.
3.5.9
.
hauing
his
choice
of
many
things
offered
him
from
God
:
and
no
maruell
though
the
children
of
God
do
prefer
the
choice
of
it
before
all
other
inward
things
whatsoeuer
,
because
our
Sauiour
will
teach
vs
,
that
the
knowledge
thereof
will
bring
a
man
to
Life
Eternall
:
Iohn
17.3
.
Jt
will
safely
conduct
a
man
to
God
his
kingdome
,
and
make
him
decline
from
the
by-waies
of
sinne
and
error
,
which
leade
to
destruction
.
Heere
is
Milke
for
Babes
,
and
strong
meate
for
men
of
riper
yeares
:
so
that
none
that
are
inuited
to
this
Feast
,
but
may
finde
some
refreshing
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
that
this
is
the
excellencie
of
the
holie
Scriptures
,
and
that
this
hath
beene
the
choice
of
God
his
seruants
in
all
ages
,
to
prefer
the
knowledge
of
it
before
all
things
,
and
to
conforme
theyr
liues
thereunto
:
The
Papists
,
the
malicious
ennemies
of
Gods
truth
,
will
notwithstanding
shew
themselues
to
be
of
the
Serpenticall
broode
,
Gene.
3.15
euer
treading
on
the
heele
of
God
his
church
,
euen
with
their
Templum
Domini
:
Ieremy
7.
Templum
Domini
:
the
Church
,
the
Church
,
as
if
the
church-Keyes
hung
euer
at
their
girdle
.
These
their
paynted
shewes
of
piety
and
holinesse
,
hath
caused
many
to
stagger
in
the
way
of
godlinesse
,
who
haue
not
taken
deepe
roote
in
christian
profession
.
Let
such
,
with
a
single
eye
,
reade
ouer
these
two
sermons
,
where
they
shall
finde
a
Fold
pitcht
for
all
Christ
his
Sheepe
:
The
true
church
made
knowne
from
the
flockes
of
his
Companions
:
which
,
howsoeuer
they
come
with
,
Iesus
,
Iesus
,
in
their
mouthes
,
yet
doe
deny
the
power
of
godlinesse
,
seeking
vtterly
to
extinguish
the
light
of
Gods
truth
,
that
it
may
not
shine
vnto
men
.
Indeed
,
a
palpable
darkenesse
hath
yet
ouerspread
all
the
Dominions
of
that
Romish
Pharaoh
,
more
palpable
then
the
darkenesse
of
Aegypt
,
but
the
Truth
shall
preuaile
,
maugre
the
spite
and
malice
of
Antichrist
,
and
all
that
bloudie
Crew
:
And
the
Bright
Beames
of
the
gospell
shall
dispell
those
foggie
mists
of
Poperie
,
and
Jgnorance
:
when
the
pride
of
the
Whoore
of
Rome
is
once
at
the
height
,
and
the
measure
of
her
iniquitie
is
once
full
,
according
to
that
of
Sainct
Iohn
in
the
Reuelation
:
Shee
is
fallen
,
shee
is
fallen
,
euen
Babylon
that
great
Citie
,
&c.
God
put
it
into
the
hearts
of
all
christian
princes
,
to
rise
vp
against
her
,
[
](B08096-e33960-b)*
*
By
suppressing
of
Poperie
.
that
their
warre
with
them
may
assure
them
of
a
peace
with
themselues
,
and
with
their
Lord
God
.
For
,
how
dangerous
they
be
vnto
a
christian
common-wealth
,
euen
theyr
hellish
Attempts
do
shew
.
Neyther
is
it
an
error
in
practise
,
as
many
would
beare
men
in
hand
,
but
it
is
an
error
in
doctrine
,
teaching
,
yea
and
maintaining
it
,
that
they
may
safely
kill
,
and
take
away
the
life
of
a
christian
Prince
,
that
will
not
yeelde
and
subiect
himselfe
vnto
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
[
](B08096-e33980-b)*
*
Therfore
traitors
to
Christian
Princes
in
action
or
affection
,
and
so
much
the
more
dangerous
to
be
sufferd
.
And
no
maruell
then
,
though
they
can
not
endure
the
manifestation
of
God
his
Word
,
which
is
a
Lanthorne
vnto
our
feete
,
and
a
Light
vnto
our
Paths
,
directing
vs
to
heauen
:
For
this
Light
,
if
the
Pope
did
not
smother
it
,
euen
little
children
in
the
Streetes
would
long
ere
this
haue
cryed
:
Fie
vpon
them
,
fie
vpon
them
.
Jt
is
my
care
,
both
in
publike
and
priuate
(
out
of
my
small
reading
)
to
discouer
,
as
much
as
in
me
lieth
,
the
mysterie
of
Iniquitie
,
and
to
lend
one
blast
to
the
sounding
of
that
Horne
,
The
word
.
that
shall
at
last
shake
downe
the
walles
of
this
Iericho
.
Jt
is
the
old
and
ancient
Doctrine
of
Faith
and
Repentance
that
I
heere
intreate
of
:
As
for
the
plainenesse
of
the
manner
of
deliuery
of
it
,
I
do
trust
you
will
acknowledge
that
the
power
of
the
spirit
is
best
seene
in
weakenesse
:
and
that
plainelinesse
do
best
answere
a
straight
and
euen
Leuell
:
the
euidence
of
the
spirit
is
best
seene
in
plainenesse
.
J
haue
presumed
to
prefixe
your
Worshippes
Name
vnto
this
small
Worke
:
Jt
shall
(
by
Gods
good
blessing
)
increase
your
loue
vnto
the
truth
and
gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
:
A
zealous
professour
whereof
you
haue
shewed
your selfe
to
be
these
many
yeares
:
and
worke
in
you
a
further
detestation
of
Poperie
.
As
you
haue
begun
well
,
so
proceed
,
and
let
your
workes
be
more
at
last
then
at
first
:
Be
still
for
God
in
all
his
wayes
,
and
God
will
be
still
for
you
in
all
your
waies
:
aduance
him
still
,
and
hee
will
aduaunce
you
.
Thus
I
adde
this
poore
Mite
to
the
treasurie
of
the
Church
,
ascribing
the
Patronage
to
your selfe
,
the
vse
to
the
world
,
and
the
successe
of
it
to
God
.
I
pray
God
to
keepe
you
in
his
holy
feare
,
and
fauour
,
vnto
the
end
:
and
so
remaine
Your
worships
in
the
surest
bond
.
SAMVEL
SMITH
.
A
Table
of
the
Doctrines
contained
in
these
two
Sermons
.
THE
FIRST
SERMON
.
CANT.
1.
v.
6.7
.
-
Doctrine
1.
CHRIST
IESVS
must
bee
loued
with
the
strongest
affection
of
Loue
.
p.
234
-
Doct.
2.
True
note
of
a
Sheepe
of
Christ
,
to
hunger
and
thirst
after
the
word
of
God
.
p.
225
-
Doctr.
3.
The
church
of
God
doth
acknowledge
Christ
to
bee
her
chiefe
shepheard
.
p.
267
-
Doctr.
4.
The
church
of
GOD
sometimes
is
in
the
very
heate
of
persecution
.
p.
274
-
Doctr.
5.
Christ
leaueth
not
his
church
in
the
heate
of
persecution
,
but
prouideth
comfort
for
them
.
p.
285
-
Doct.
5.
It
is
altogether
impossible
for
men
to
holde
out
in
time
of
triall
,
that
are
not
assisted
by
God
.
p.
296
THE
SECOND
SERMON
CANT.
1.
v.
7.
-
Doctrine
6.
CHRIST
esteemeth
of
his
church
,
as
if
they
had
no
sinne
.
p.
308
-
Doctr.
7.
The
church
of
GOD
sometimes
may
bee
at
such
a
streight
,
as
not
to
discerne
the
truth
.
p.
317
-
Doctr.
8.
A
direction
to
know
which
is
the
true
church
.
p.
324
A
Fold
for
Christs
SHEEP
.
THE
FIRST
SERMON
.
CANT.
1.6.7
.
6
Shew
thou
me
,
O
thou
whom
my
soule
loueth
,
where
thou
feedest
,
and
where
thou
liest
at
noone
:
For
why
should
I
bee
as
shee
that
turneth
aside
to
the
Flocks
of
thy
companions
?
7
If
thou
know
not
,
O
thou
the
fairest
among
women
,
get
thee
forth
by
the
steps
of
the
Flocke
,
and
feede
thy
Kiddes
by
the
Tents
of
the
Shepheards
.
BEFORE
I
enter
into
the
Text
it selfe
,
which
I
haue
now
read
vnto
you
,
it
shal
not
be
amisse
for
my
better
proceeding
,
and
your
vnderstanding
,
to
speake
something
concerning
the
order
of
placing
this
Booke
,
the
Title
of
it
,
and
the
subiect
matter
therein
contained
.
Touching
the
order
of
placing
this
Booke
,
wherein
king
Salomon
labours
to
build
vp
the
Spirituall
Temple
of
the
Soule
:
It
is
the
same
hee
obserued
in
building
the
materiall
temple
,
1.
Reg
6.
where
he
framed
three
Courts
;
the
vtmost
for
the
Common
People
,
the
second
for
the
Priests
and
Leuites
,
and
last
of
all
,
that
Sanctum
Sanctorum
,
the
Holiest
of
Holies
,
onelie
for
the
High
Priest
to
enter
in
at
,
and
that
but
once
a
yeare
:
euen
so
in
this
Spirituall
Temple
of
mans
Soule
hee
hath
likewise
framed
three
Courts
:
First
,
an
vtmost
Court
,
which
is
his
Booke
of
Prouerbes
,
where
all
sorts
and
degrees
of
men
whatsoeuer
,
are
taught
&
instructed
a
ciuill
course
of
maners
:
Next
to
that
,
he
hath
a
second
Court
,
which
is
his
Ecclesiastes
,
leading
men
on
further
in
the
wayes
of
godlinesse
and
Christian
piety
:
And
last
of
all
,
hee
hath
a
Sanctum
Sanctorum
,
which
is
his
Canticles
,
wherein
not
euerie
one
,
but
onely
those
which
delight
in
heauenlie
and
Diuine
Mysteries
may
behold
the
pure
,
free
,
perfect
,
eternall
,
and
constant
loue
of
Christ
Iesus
towards
his
Church
,
and
euerie
faithfull
Soule
;
as
also
the
loue
of
his
Church
towardes
him
,
and
what
great
and
princely
benefits
she
reapeth
by
him
.
Secondly
,
for
the
Title
and
subiect
matter
of
this
most
excellent
Booke
,
as
there
is
Sabbatum
Sabbati
,
so
this
is
a
Song
of
Songs
:
because
of
all
that
Salomon
did
endite
,
this
is
most
Diuine
and
most
excellent
.
In
the
which
hee
doth
most
liuely
and
affectionately
,
by
Allegoricall
,
and
Parabolicall
Speeches
,
cipher
out
and
describe
vnto
vs
the
most
holie
and
perfect
loue
of
Christ
Iesus
,
towardes
the
Church
his
blessed
Spouse
.
For
CHRIST
and
his
Church
are
heere
brought
in
,
in
this
worthie
Booke
,
as
two
Paramours
,
Psalme
45
who
are
in
loue
the
one
with
the
other
;
as
a
time
of
wooing
euer
goeth
before
the
solemnization
of
Matrimonie
,
and
which
in
due
conuenient
time
haue
a
purpose
to
marrie
,
Math.
1.11
as
Ioseph
and
Mary
were
first
espoused
before
they
came
together
:
So
the
same
order
is
obserued
in
this
Spirituall
Vnion
betwixt
Christ
and
his
Church
:
Iohn
3.29
.
They
must
first
bee
contracted
,
then
after
married
.
The
Contract
is
,
when
a
man
is
regenerate
and
borne
anew
,
Reuel.
21
9.
translated
out
of
Nature
into
Grace
,
depending
only
vpon
Christ
for
saluation
:
and
finished
and
made
vp
in
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
when
all
the
Elect
shall
fully
enioy
Christ
.
For
so
witnesseth
the
Holy
ghost
,
where
it
is
said
,
Let
all
be
glad
and
reioyce
,
and
giue
glory
to
him
,
for
the
Marriage
of
the
Lambe
is
come
,
and
his
wife
hath
made
herselfe
ready
,
Reu.
19.7
.
So
then
this
booke
containes
in
it
the
wonderfull
loue
,
and
mutual
affection
betwixt
Christ
Iesus
and
his
Spouse
:
the
true
Church
of
GOD
,
and
euerie
true
beleeuer
.
Thus
much
may
serue
touching
the
book
it self
,
we
will
now
come
to
the
words
of
the
Text.
Shew
thou
me
,
O
thou
whom
my
soule
loueth
,
&c.
IN
the
beginning
of
this
chapter
,
the
Church
beginneth
to
speake
to
Christ
,
and
being
rauished
in
heart
with
his
Loue
,
desires
most
earnestly
to
be
embraced
of
him
,
that
shee
might
be
ioyned
vnto
him
,
and
haue
fellowship
with
him
,
preferring
Christ
Iesus
with
the
blessings
and
benefites
she
reapeth
by
him
,
before
all
other
things
in
the
world
.
In
the
third
Verse
shee
confesseth
her
vntowardnesse
,
and
her
want
of
power
to
embrace
Christ
,
and
therefore
she
desireth
him
to
draw
her
heart
by
his
Word
and
Spirit
:
whereby
shee
sheweth
her
earnest
desire
to
receiue
Iesus
Christ
.
Verse
4.
She
remoues
an
obiection
that
might
be
made
:
for
it
might
be
said
,
Alas
,
thou
art
black
and
deformed
,
how
canst
thou
then
hope
that
hee
will
take
any
pleasure
in
thy
beauty
,
seeing
that
hee
is
the
most
pure
,
blessed
and
glorious
Son
of
God
?
To
this
she
confesseth
,
that
though
by
Nature
shee
be
blacke
,
ful
of
blemishes
and
naturall
corruptions
,
by
reason
of
her
originall
sinne
,
and
naturall
corruptions
,
as
also
her
actuall
transgressions
;
yet
notwithstanding
,
being
washed
in
Christs
Bloud
,
cloathed
in
his
Righteousnesse
,
and
being
decked
and
beautified
with
the
Graces
of
his
Spirit
,
Knowledge
,
Faith
,
Repentance
,
Zeale
,
Patience
,
Loue
,
Obedience
,
&c.
shee
is
faire
and
comely
.
Now
in
the
sixt
Verse
,
shee
puts
vp
an
earnest
request
vnto
Christ
,
that
he
would
in
mercie
shew
her
where
hee
feedeth
his
Flocke
,
and
where
he
prouides
comfort
for
them
in
the
time
of
trouble
.
For
Christ
being
the
great
Sheepheard
,
his
Church
on
earth
seekes
onely
after
him
,
to
be
fedde
,
resting
assured
,
that
there
is
but
one
true
shepheard
,
who
feedeth
all
his
Sheep
with
wholesome
pasture
.
In
these
two
Verses
we
haue
two
things
to
be
considered
of
vs
,
Viz.
-
1
The
Request
and
Petition
the
which
the
Church
doth
make
vnto
Christ
.
Verse
6.
-
The
Tex●
diuided
2
The
most
kinde
and
louing
answere
of
Christ
Iesus
vnto
his
Church
,
directing
her
,
and
comforting
her
according
to
her
Petition
,
Verse
7.
In
the
first
of
these
wee
are
to
consider
two
things
.
First
,
the
Request
;
and
secondly
,
the
reason
of
the
Request
.
In
the
Request
,
note
,
First
,
the
person
to
whom
she
resorts
;
Oh
thou
whom
&c.
Secondly
,
the
Request
it selfe
,
which
is
twofo●d
.
-
First
,
that
Christ
Iesus
would
shew
her
where
he
feeds
his
Flocke
with
his
holy
Word
&
Sacraments
;
to
this
end
,
that
hee
would
feede
her
,
as
he
fed
the
Flockes
of
former
times
.
-
Secondly
,
where
hee
prouides
shelter
and
shadow
,
in
the
heate
of
persecution
;
as
the
manner
of
those
Shepheards
was
in
those
hot
countries
,
to
driue
their
sheepe
to
shade
in
the
heate
of
the
day
.
And
lastly
,
the
Reason
:
For
why
should
I
bee
as
shee
that
turneth
aside
after
the
Flockes
of
thy
companions
?
So
that
if
CHRIST
doe
it
not
,
it
will
not
bee
for
His
honour
,
nor
yet
for
her
good
.
The
person
vnto
whom
the
Church
seekes
for
direction
.
First
,
for
the
Person
to
whom
shee
seeketh
for
direction
and
comfort
,
it
is
CHRIST
IESVS
the
Sauiour
and
Redeemer
of
his
church
and
people
;
whom
shee
describeth
thus
,
Oh
thou
whom
my
soule
loueth
,
&c.
q.
d.
O
Lord
IESVS
CHRIST
my
Sauiour
and
Redeemer
,
whom
I
loue
with
all
mine
heart
;
yea
whom
I
loue
most
earnestly
,
aboue
all
the
world
:
So
,
as
if
the
question
were
asked
what
I
loue
best
in
all
the
world
,
I
speake
it
from
my
heart
;
It
is
thou
Lord
alone
.
Doctr.
1
Christ
Iesus
must
be
loued
with
the
stFaida
Hamdiongest
affection
of
loue
.
Hence
wee
learne
with
what
affection
euery
childe
of
God
,
and
true
beleeuer
,
must
loue
IESVS
CHRIST
;
namely
,
with
the
greatest
and
strongest
affection
of
loue
they
can
.
So
as
if
it
were
asked
,
what
,
or
whom
dost
thou
loue
most
,
thou
canst
truely
say
with
the
Church
here
,
the
Lord
Iesus
CHRIST
,
O
thou
whom
my
soule
loueth
!
So
did
S.
Peter
,
whose
loue
was
so
great
that
he
died
for
CHRIST
:
So
that
hee
might
verie
well
say
to
Christ
when
hee
asked
him
this
question
,
Whether
he
did
loue
him
,
or
no
?
Yea
Lord
,
Iohn
21.15
thou
knowest
that
I
loue
thee
.
The
like
is
to
be
seene
in
Marie
,
whose
loue
was
so
great
to
Christ
,
that
in
testimonie
thereof
shee
washed
his
feet
with
her
teares
,
and
wiped
them
with
the
haires
of
her
head
:
So
that
CHRIST
giues
this
testimonie
of
her
to
her
euerlasting
praise
,
Luke
7.47
That
shee
loued
much
.
So
doth
the
Church
and
Spouse
of
CHRIST
testifie
her
loue
to
Christ
,
in
diuers
places
of
this
most
worthy
book
calling
CHRIST
IESVS
her
Beloued
,
Cant.
2.10
My
beloued
spake
and
said
,
&c.
And
againe
,
Stay
mee
with
Flaggons
,
and
comfort
mee
with
Apples
,
for
I
am
sicke
of
loue
,
Cant.
2.5
.
Yea
it
is
a
Precept
giuen
by
the
Lord
God
himselfe
,
that
hee
must
haue
the
chiefest
loue
,
and
the
first
roome
in
our
hearts
:
Thou
shalt
loue
the
Lord
thy
God
with
all
thy
heart
,
with
al
thy
soule
,
&
with
all
thy
strength
,
Deut.
6.5
.
The
Lord
will
not
be
satisfied
with
the
loue
of
our
eyes
,
to
behold
his
workes
;
the
loue
of
the
eare
,
to
listen
to
his
word
;
the
loue
of
the
tongue
,
to
talke
of
him
;
the
loue
of
the
feet
,
to
go
to
his
Sanctuary
;
but
the
Lord
doth
require
all
these
loues
together
in
one
:
So
as
a
man
may
truely
say
with
Dauid
the
prophet
,
Psal.
83.25
.
Whom
haue
I
in
heauen
but
thee
?
And
〈◊〉
desire
nothing
in
earth
in
comparison
of
thee
.
The
Lord
cannot
abide
that
a
man
should
haue
a
heart
,
and
a
heart
;
one
for
God
,
another
for
the
Diuell
.
We
can
not
serue
God
and
Mammon
:
Mat.
6.24
wee
must
not
part
our
loue
to
the
world
,
the
Flesh
,
or
the
Diuell
,
but
Christ
must
haue
all
.
Now
the
reasons
are
diuerse
,
to
shew
with
what
an
ardent
affection
wee
must
loue
CHRIST
IESVS
.
First
,
because
he
is
our
Husband
,
Reason
1
and
wee
are
his
Spouse
,
for
so
saith
the
Prophet
Esay
:
Esay
54.5
.
Hee
that
made
thee
is
thy
Husband
,
whose
name
is
the
Lord
of
Hoasts
.
And
agayne
,
Reu.
19.7
Let
vs
reioyce
and
giue
glorie
to
him
,
for
the
Marriage
of
the
Lambe
is
come
,
and
his
wife
hath
made
her selfe
ready
.
Now
our
Spirituall
seruice
and
worship
of
God
is
(
as
it
were
)
a
certaine
Marriage
of
our
soules
vnto
God
.
When
wee
take
vpon
vs
the
profession
of
Christ
Iesus
,
as
in
Baptisme
;
then
wee
betroth
our selues
to
Christ
,
as
to
an
husband
,
entring
into
couenant
with
CHRIST
,
To
keepe
vs
onely
to
him
vnto
our
liues
end
.
So
then
by
this
meanes
,
the
Lord
is
become
our
husband
,
&
we
his
Spouse
.
Now
then
,
as
an
honest
man
can
not
endure
that
another
man
should
haue
a
portion
in
his
wife
;
so
will
not
Christ
endure
that
any
other
should
haue
with
him
a
portion
in
his
church
,
For
he
is
a
iealous
God
,
Exodus
20.
verse
5.
So
then
the
force
of
the
reason
standeth
thus
.
Gods
people
which
are
married
vnto
CHRIST
,
must
loue
CHRIST
alone
,
because
we
are
linked
&
married
to
him
alone
,
as
a
wife
to
her
husband
,
vnto
whom
alone
she
is
bound
.
Therefore
if
we
forsake
the
Lord
,
and
breake
the
promise
wee
made
to
him
in
Baptisme
,
and
betroth
our selues
vnto
others
;
then
will
he
surely
cast
vs
off
,
giue
vs
a
Bill
of
Diuorcement
,
as
shamelesse
strumpets
,
and
punish
vs
for
our
vnfaithfulnesse
.
Secondly
,
hee
loued
vs
first
Reason
2
and
best
,
according
to
that
of
Iohn
;
Wee
loue
him
,
Iohn
4.19
because
hee
loued
vs
first
:
Yea
,
he
loued
vs
first
,
when
we
were
his
enemies
,
and
had
made
a
voluntary
separation
betweene
him
and
our
soules
,
committing
Spirituall
fornication
with
sinne
and
Sathan
:
yea
,
as
the
Apostle
Paul
witnesseth
,
Eph.
2.4.5
.
Yee
that
were
dead
in
trespasses
and
sinnes
hath
hee
quickened
.
And
lest
wee
should
any
whit
doubt
of
his
loue
,
hee
hath
manifested
it
,
Reuel.
1.6
.
in
that
Hee
hath
washed
vs
from
our
sinnes
in
his
Bloud
:
Oh
then
,
greater
Loue
then
this
,
can
no
man
shew
.
And
therefore
,
seeing
Christ
hath
loued
thy
Soule
so
dearely
,
as
to
suffer
a
cursed
death
,
yea
to
shed
his
owne
heart
Bloud
,
to
saue
thy
soule
:
Oh
how
oughtest
thou
to
loue
Christ
agayne
?
If
a
man
were
taken
by
the
Turkes
,
and
put
to
extreme
slauery
and
bondage
,
where
hee
should
remayne
for
euer
,
vnlesse
a
great
summe
of
money
were
payd
for
his
ransome
,
the
which
hee
were
neuer
able
to
pay
:
how
miserable
were
the
estate
of
this
man
?
But
if
one
should
come
,
that
out
of
his
meere
loue
vnto
him
,
pittying
his
miserie
,
that
should
pay
his
ransome
,
and
set
him
free
:
who
can
expresse
how
much
this
poore
wretch
were
bound
vnto
him
?
Wee
are
all
taken
prisoners
,
and
that
not
by
the
Turkes
,
which
onely
can
but
hold
vs
in
temporall
bondage
;
but
by
Sathan
the
Prince
of
darkenesse
,
where
wee
should
haue
indured
,
not
a
temporall
,
but
a
spirituall
and
eternall
bondage
and
slauery
,
and
that
in
hell
for
euermore
.
And
nothing
but
onely
the
bloud
of
the
Sonne
of
God
could
bee
our
ransome
:
O
,
how
should
this
worke
vpon
the
affection
of
euery
Christian
man
and
woman
,
and
euen
bind
vs
to
loue
Christ
againe
.
Now
what
might
moue
Christ
,
but
onely
his
loue
,
to
giue
himselfe
to
death
for
vs
?
Surely
,
nothing
that
was
in
vs
.
Ephe.
2.4.5
But
God
who
is
rich
in
mercie
,
through
his
great
loue
wherewith
he
loued
vs
,
euen
when
we
were
dead
by
sinnes
,
hath
quickned
vs
together
by
Christ
,
by
whose
grace
yee
are
saued
.
And
againe
.
1.
Ioh
3.16
Hereby
haue
we
perceiued
loue
,
that
hee
layd
downe
his
life
for
vs
.
Ephes.
1.7
.
By
whom
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
we
haue
redemption
through
his
bloud
,
and
therefore
the
loue
that
Christ
Iesus
hath
first
she●ed
vnto
vs
,
must
constraine
vs
to
loue
Christ
againe
.
Reason
3
And
lastly
,
because
CHRIST
IESVS
is
most
excellent
in
him selfe
,
and
therfore
most
worthie
of
our
loue
:
For
so
saith
the
Church
of
Christ
,
My
beloued
is
white
and
ruddy
,
Cant.
5.10
the
chiefe
of
ten
thousand
.
In
the
world
we
see
it
common
,
that
some
are
beloued
,
because
they
are
faire
and
beautifull
;
some
,
because
they
are
rich
and
wealthy
;
some
,
because
they
are
wise
and
prudent
;
and
some
,
because
they
are
honourably
descended
.
Now
Christ
Iesus
hath
all
of
these
.
For
what
soeuer
may
affect
a
mans
heart
,
and
any
way
procure
loue
,
the
same
is
Christ
Iesus
fully
and
absolute
without
any
shadow
of
mutabilitie
,
or
change
:
For
wisedome
,
he
is
the
fountaine
:
for
truth
,
hee
is
the
authour
of
truth
:
for
mercie
,
he
is
the
store-house
of
all
mercie
:
for
riches
,
hee
is
the
Lord
of
heauen
and
earth
,
euen
the
store-house
of
durable
riches
:
and
for
beautie
,
hee
is
the
most
holy
and
blessed
sonne
of
God
,
full
of
grace
and
truth
.
Oh
how
may
this
serue
to
reproue
Vse
1
all
carnall
and
prophane
Gospellers
,
worldly
men
,
Epicures
,
couetous
Cormorants
who
loue
any
thing
more
then
Christ
Iesus
and
his
glorious
Gospell
,
like
the
Gadarens
,
who
preferred
their
hogges
before
Christ
:
yea
one
messe
of
pottage
with
Esau
:
that
can
be
content
to
sell
Christ
for
lesse
then
thirtie
pence
:
that
loue
their
filthy
plesures
,
eating
,
drinking
,
pride
,
vncleannenesse
,
&c.
more
then
CHRIST
and
their
owne
soules
,
like
the
Bethlemites
,
let
Christ
lie
in
the
stable
amongst
beasts
;
for
they
can
not
affoord
him
one
corner
in
their
hearts
.
Againe
,
it
is
the
sin
of
thousands
,
that
professe
Christ
to
be
their
Husband
and
Sauior
,
that
yet
breake
their
couenant
,
and
serue
the
world
and
the
flesh
:
that
pretend
they
loue
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
yet
betroth
themselues
to
the
world
,
the
flesh
,
and
the
diuell
,
and
serue
them
.
Now
how
could
any
man
be
content
with
this
,
That
his
wife
should
say
she
loues
him
,
and
yet
sets
her
heart
vpon
another
man
?
So
,
how
can
wee
thinke
that
God
will
take
it
at
our
hands
,
if
we
will
make
shew
that
we
loue
Christ
,
and
yet
are
euer
dallying
with
the
world
,
Christs
enemy
?
Oh
he
is
a
iealous
God
,
and
will
neuer
indure
it
at
our
hands
.
And
lastly
,
by
the
rule
of
this
Doctrine
of
the
Papists
heere
no
lesse
to
be
reproued
;
who
so
much
rob
God
of
his
honour
,
calling
vpon
Saints
,
and
praying
vnto
them
;
nay
,
preferring
the
virgin
Marie
before
Christ
himselfe
;
giuing
honour
and
adoration
to
Saints
and
Angels
,
making
them
Mediatours
and
Sauiours
:
they
shall
finde
one
day
,
that
GOD
will
not
put
vp
this
robbery
at
their
hands
;
but
will
shew
his
iealous
and
terrible
anger
against
them
,
as
most
sacrilegious
persons
,
and
robbers
.
It
must
stirre
vp
euery
Christian
Vse
2
man
to
labour
to
finde
his
heart
rauished
with
the
loue
of
Christ
Iesus
;
so
as
he
can
say
,
out
of
the
affection
of
his
heart
,
O
thou
whom
my
soule
loueth
!
so
as
if
the
question
were
demanded
,
what
I
loue
best
?
I
can
truly
say
,
Phil.
3.7.8
.
I
loue
Christ
Iesus
more
then
the
whole
world
:
yea
,
I
account
all
things
but
losse
and
dung
to
win
Christ
.
And
where
men
find
this
true
affection
&
loue
of
Christ
in
them
,
it
is
a
certaine
signe
of
their
saluation
;
that
God
hath
cast
his
loue
vpon
them
,
that
so
the
loue
of
God
drawes
loue
to
him
againe
.
As
the
light
of
the
Sunne
lights
on
the
eie
,
and
by
it
we
see
the
Sunne
again
.
And
as
by
the
picture
in
the
Waxe
,
wee
know
the
Seale
:
so
by
our
loue
to
God
,
we
know
his
loue
to
vs
.
O
how
should
this
cause
euery
man
and
woman
,
and
euery
mothers
childe
amongest
vs
,
to
examine
their
loue
towards
Christ
,
that
so
they
may
gather
some
assurance
vnto
their
owne
soules
,
that
Christ
hath
cast
his
loue
vpon
them
.
And
to
doe
this
,
aske
me
this
question
of
thine
owne
soule
:
Doest
thou
desire
,
Phil.
1.25
.
with
the
Apostle
Paul
,
to
be
loosed
,
and
to
be
with
Christ
?
Tell
mee
,
Note
.
is
it
meate
and
drinke
vnto
thee
to
doe
the
will
of
Christ
?
Is
thy
hand
euer
ready
(
according
to
thy
abilitie
)
to
bestow
any
thing
vpon
Christ
,
&
for
the
aduancement
of
his
glory
?
Doest
thou
labour
in
the
place
wherein
thou
liuest
,
to
aduance
the
glorious
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
?
Canst
thou
bee
content
to
vndergoe
shame
,
disgrace
,
trouble
,
persecution
and
bonds
;
yea
,
death
it selfe
for
Christs
sake
?
Doth
the
remembrance
of
his
comming
to
Iudgement
cheere
vp
thy
heauy
soule
?
And
doest
thou
cry
with
the
spouse
of
Christ
,
Come
Lord
Iesus
,
come
quickly
?
These
bee
markes
and
tokens
whereby
thou
maist
discerne
whether
thou
dost
loue
Christ
Iesus
,
yea
or
no.
But
because
all
men
are
ready
to
say
that
they
loue
Christ
,
or
else
it
were
pitty
they
should
liue
,
and
the
like
;
when
indeed
the
loue
of
Christ
is
not
in
them
:
Markes
to
discerne
our
loue
to
Christ
.
I
will
yet
proceed
a
little
further
,
and
obserue
a
few
notes
and
markes
of
this
pure
and
hearty
loue
to
Christ
,
which
are
most
certaine
signes
of
grace
.
1.
By
our
loue
to
his
word
.
First
,
if
wee
loue
Christ
,
wee
will
loue
his
word
,
delight
in
it
,
and
esteeme
it
aboue
gold
and
pretious
stones
.
Psal.
119.67
.
Lord
what
loue
haue
I
vnto
thy
word
(
saith
Dauid
)
all
the
day
long
is
my
study
in
it
.
Yea
,
it
is
altogether
impossible
for
a
man
to
be
religious
,
to
feare
God
,
and
to
loue
him
,
that
hath
no
sound
loue
,
nor
delight
in
the
word
of
God
:
so
that
by
our
loue
to
his
word
,
wee
may
iudge
of
our
loue
to
Christ
:
No
loue
nor
delight
in
the
word
,
surely
no
loue
nor
delight
in
Christ
:
great
loue
to
the
word
,
great
loue
to
Christ
.
In
the
valewing
of
this
pearle
,
Dauids
practise
is
notable
,
who
made
the
Testimonies
of
God
his
heritage
,
Verse
111.
and
the
very
ioy
of
his
heart
,
and
esteemed
them
aboue
gold
,
yea
aboue
fine
gold
.
And
therefore
seeing
most
men
haue
no
delight
in
the
word
,
seldome
or
neuer
heare
it
(
vnlesse
it
be
for
fashion
sake
)
read
it
,
or
meditate
in
it
day
or
night
:
it
is
a
certaine
token
that
the
loue
of
Christ
is
not
in
them
.
2.
By
our
loue
to
his
Saints
.
Secondly
,
if
wee
loue
Christ
Iesus
with
all
our
heart
,
we
will
loue
those
whom
he
loues
,
his
blessed
members
,
true
Christians
.
1.
Iohn
3.
Hereby
(
saith
Saint
Iohn
)
wee
know
that
we
are
translated
from
darknesse
into
light
,
because
we
loue
the
brethren
.
Dauid
testifies
of
himselfe
,
Al
my
delight
is
vpon
thy
Saints
.
It
is
our
duty
to
loue
all
,
but
wee
must
loue
the
Saints
with
a
peculiar
and
speciall
loue
,
as
heires
with
Christ
,
and
members
of
the
same
body
with
vs
.
Therefore
seeing
men
generally
hate
the
members
of
Christ
,
contemne
them
,
and
despise
them
;
doth
not
this
make
it
verie
apparent
,
that
the
loue
of
Christ
is
not
in
them
?
For
the
world
loues
her
owne
;
Iohn
15.19
But
because
I
haue
chosen
you
out
of
the
world
,
therefore
the
world
hateth
you
.
Thirdly
,
if
we
loue
Christ
Iesus
,
3.
By
our
obedience
we
must
shew
it
by
our
obedience
to
his
word
,
and
to
his
holy
Lawes
:
for
so
saith
Christ
,
If
ye
loue
me
,
Ioh.
14
23.
keep
my
Commandements
.
Little
obedience
,
little
loue
;
no
obedience
to
Christs
will
,
no
loue
,
hearty
obedience
,
hearty
loue
.
And
therefore
seeing
generally
men
rebel
against
his
word
,
and
breake
his
Commandements
;
thogh
these
men
should
swear
they
loue
Christ
,
yet
are
they
liars
,
and
the
loue
of
Christ
is
not
in
them
.
For
,
who
can
beleeue
that
a
traytor
can
loue
his
Prince
?
Fourthly
,
if
we
loue
Christ
Iesus
,
4.
By
our
suffering
for
Christ
.
we
cannot
endure
to
heare
him
blasphemed
,
rayled
on
,
reuiled
,
his
word
contemned
,
or
his
Sabaoths
prophaned
,
but
it
will
grieue
vs
at
the
very
heart
,
&
we
will
(
to
the
vtmost
of
our
power
)
defend
his
cause
,
as
a
louing
childe
the
cause
of
his
father
;
and
a
faithfull
seruant
,
the
credit
of
his
maister
.
And
withall
,
it
will
make
vs
be
content
to
indure
some
triall
and
persecution
for
his
sake
:
yea
,
losse
of
libertie
,
wealth
,
riches
,
yea
life
i●selfe
,
who
hath
so
loued
vs
,
that
he
shed
his
bloud
for
vs
.
Thus
much
of
the
affection
of
the
Church
towards
Christ
Iesus
.
Now
we
are
to
come
to
the
petitions
themselues
.
Shew
thou
mee
,
O
thou
whom
my
soule
loueth
,
where
thou
feedest
,
&c.
THe
Church
heere
,
as
in
many
other
places
of
the
holie
Scriptures
,
compares
Christ
Iesus
to
a
good
and
faithfull
shepheard
,
as
the
Prophet
Esay
describes
him
,
Esay
40.
He
will
gather
together
his
Lambs
.
And
againe
,
Behold
,
Ezech.
34.
I
will
require
my
flocke
of
the
Shepheards
,
and
I
my selfe
will
feede
my
sheepe
,
and
cause
them
to
rest
quietly
.
This
is
acknowledged
of
the
Prophet
Dauid
:
Psal.
23.1
.
The
Lord
is
my
shepheard
,
therefore
I
cannot
want
.
Yea
Christ
doth
thus
entitle
himselfe
,
saying
;
Ioh.
10.11
.
I
〈◊〉
the
good
shepheard
,
&c.
Now
the
Church
of
Christ
doth
put
vp
her
request
to
this
great
Shepheard
and
Doctour
of
his
Church
,
that
hee
would
be
pleased
to
tell
her
where
hee
feedes
his
sheep
with
the
preaching
of
the
Word
,
and
the
vse
Of
the
Sacraments
,
that
so
shee
may
ioyne
with
them
,
there
to
be
fed
and
comforted
.
Quest.
But
,
Obiect
.
was
not
this
the
true
Church
that
moueth
this
question
?
what
is
then
that
other
Church
,
or
flocke
she
enquires
after
?
Resp.
Ans.
I
answere
:
Howsoeuer
the
Church
of
God
is
but
one
in
all
the
world
,
yet
it
hath
diuerse
partes
.
As
the
Ocean
sea
,
though
but
one
,
yet
it
is
called
by
diuers
names
,
according
to
the
place
where
it
lies
:
Euen
so
the
Church
of
Christ
,
though
but
one
,
yet
it
hath
diuers
parts
,
as
the
Holy-Ghost
distinguisheth
of
it
,
Reuel.
1.4
.
writing
to
the
seuen
Churches
which
are
in
Asia
:
Now
of
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
,
some
parts
of
it
be
at
peace
and
rest
,
free
from
persecution
,
when
other
partes
may
suffer
persecutions
,
molestations
,
and
be
vexed
by
the
Diuell
and
his
instruments
,
whom
he
sets
a
worke
.
Now
in
this
place
,
the
Church
of
God
in
persecution
and
great
affliction
,
desieth
to
know
of
Christ
,
Where
he
feedes
his
sheepe
,
that
is
,
where
the
Church
is
at
rest
and
peace
,
where
the
word
is
purely
preached
,
the
Sacraments
duly
administred
,
and
Discipline
duly
performed
,
that
she
may
ioyne
with
them
in
the
seruice
of
Almightie
God
.
From
this
request
and
earnest
Doctr.
2
sute
of
the
Church
vnto
Christ
,
to
know
where
he
doth
feed
his
sheepe
,
wee
learne
that
it
is
a
true
note
of
a
sheepe
of
Christ
Iesus
,
The
true
note
of
a
sheep
of
Christ
,
to
hunger
and
thirst
after
the
word
of
God
.
to
hunger
and
thirst
after
the
word
of
GOD
,
to
enquire
where
Christ
feedes
his
flocke
,
where
the
word
is
truely
and
faithfully
preached
,
and
the
Sacraments
truelie
administred
.
And
this
doubt
our
Sauior
him selfe
obserueth
to
be
the
eare-marke
of
his
sheepe
;
Iohn
10.27
My
sheepe
heare
my
voyce
,
and
I
know
them
,
and
they
follow
me
:
but
the
voice
of
a
stranger
will
they
not
heare
.
This
affection
was
in
godly
Dauid
,
O
Lord
,
how
amiable
are
thy
Tabernacles
?
how
doth
my
soule
long
after
thy
Altars
?
O
when
shal
I
come
&
appeare
before
the
Lord
in
Sion
?
And
this
duety
is
imposed
vpon
euery
Christian
,
to
haue
an
earnest
affection
vnto
the
word
of
God
.
As
when
a
man
is
hungry
,
the
veines
sucking
moisture
in
the
bottome
of
the
stomacke
,
he
feeles
a
paine
which
makes
him
desire
meate
:
euen
so
our
souls
void
of
grace
,
and
nourishment
vnto
eternall
life
,
they
should
hunger
and
thirst
after
Christ
and
his
righteousnes
,
Iohn
6.26
.
after
his
word
,
which
is
the
Spirituall
foode
of
our
soules
.
And
till
a
man
be
hungry
,
he
longs
not
for
meate
,
hee
desires
not
foode
:
so
,
till
we
see
our
wants
,
we
neuer
seek
to
haue
our
soules
fedde
with
the
word
of
God
.
Now
in
that
so
few
desire
the
word
of
GOD
,
and
so
few
esteeme
of
it
,
it
shewes
that
very
few
do
feeele
their
want
of
food
,
very
few
can
discern
their
misery
,
and
wretched
estate
;
but
most
men
run
on
in
sinne
,
blesse
themselues
in
their
euill
wayes
,
and
neuer
say
,
Alas
,
1.
Pet.
2.2
.
what
haue
I
done
?
we
must
desire
the
sincere
milke
of
the
word
,
as
the
infant
the
mothers
breast
;
And
as
the
Hart
doth
the
riuers
of
waters
,
Psa.
42.
and
as
the
Church
doth
here
;
Shew
me
,
O
shew
me
where
thou
feedest
thy
flock
!
We
should
doe
as
the
earth
doth
in
time
of
drought
;
she
opens
her
mouth
,
begging
and
gaping
vntill
the
Lord
send
a
raine
.
The
beggar
neuer
begges
hard
till
he
see
his
owne
want
,
and
then
hee
will
spare
no
time
,
labor
,
nor
words
:
so
till
we
see
our
owne
wants
,
we
will
neuer
seeke
for
the
spirituall
foode
of
our
soules
.
But
they
bee
blessed
which
hunger
and
thirst
after
Righteousnesse
,
Mat.
5.6
.
though
we
think
we
be
happy
when
we
feele
no
want
;
as
it
is
a
common
thing
to
say
,
I
neuer
doubted
of
my
saluation
,
I
would
be
loath
my
conscience
should
trouble
mee
,
&c.
But
certainly
it
is
the
beginning
of
grace
,
to
finde
our selues
to
want
grace
.
Those
that
do
eate
meate
with
a
full
stomacke
,
it
doth
them
least
good
:
So
they
which
are
full
,
and
feele
not
the
want
of
the
word
,
it
doth
them
little
good
.
Reason
1
And
the
reason
is
,
that
if
we
do
not
hunger
and
thirst
after
the
Word
of
GOD
,
wee
can
neuer
enioy
the
varietie
of
all
those
good
things
that
are
treasured
vp
in
the
Word
to
make
vs
truely
happie
;
forasmuch
as
all
good
things
which
we
haue
and
doe
enioy
in
this
present
life
,
they
are
appendences
to
the
Word
;
by
which
Word
,
and
by
Prayer
,
they
are
sanctified
to
vs
.
Now
it
is
got
and
obtained
no
other
way
,
but
by
thirsting
after
it
.
As
the
blessed
Virgine
saith
in
her
Song
,
Luke
1.
v.
53.
Hee
filleth
the
hungry
with
good
things
,
and
the
rich
he
hath
sent
emptie
away
.
Which
may
serue
to
comfort
the
poore
children
of
God
,
which
shew
their
thirsting
desire
,
by
their
great
labour
and
trauell
,
to
heare
the
Word
preached
,
though
they
meete
with
mockings
and
scoffings
for
it
,
by
such
as
are
farre
from
thirsting
after
it
of
themselues
.
Reason
2
Secondly
,
if
wee
should
not
eagerly
seeke
after
the
word
of
God
,
wee
should
neuer
know
how
much
wee
are
beholding
to
the
Lord
for
the
manifold
graces
,
and
blessings
,
which
we
receiue
daily
from
our
most
mercifull
God
thereby
.
For
so
saith
Salomon
:
The
person
that
is
full
despiseth
the
hony-combe
;
Prou.
27.7
but
vnto
the
hungry
soule
,
euery
bitter
thing
is
sweete
.
So
that
when
wee
shall
see
our
spirituall
pouertie
without
the
Word
,
that
we
should
euen
faint
&
starue
,
and
pine
away
,
it
will
then
make
vs
prise
the
excellencie
of
that
benefite
wee
enioy
,
when
wee
haue
the
same
truely
and
sincerely
Preached
and
Taught
amongst
vs
.
Vse
1
Seeing
this
longing
desire
after
Christ
,
and
his
Word
,
is
the
Eare-marke
,
and
the
Wol-marke
,
the
Badge
,
and
the
Brand
of
the
Sheepe
of
Christ
,
the
true
Church
and
children
of
God
:
this
doctrine
then
maketh
a
plain
distinction
betwixt
the
Sheepe
of
Christ
,
and
the
stinking
goates
of
Sathan
.
The
Sheep
of
Christ
long
after
their
Sheepheard
;
desire
to
be
instructed
by
him
;
hunger
after
the
Word
preached
and
taught
;
wish
for
the
Sabaoth
,
enquire
where
Christ
doth
feede
his
Sheep
,
in
the
greene
pasture
of
his
Word
and
Sacraments
:
but
the
goats
of
Satan
loathe
the
word
,
and
the
preaching
of
it
,
They
treade
downe
the
pasture
of
the
Sheepe
,
Ezech.
34.
yea
they
are
weary
of
it
,
they
will
not
goe
to
the
dore
to
heare
,
Malac.
2.13
.
they
can
be
content
as
well
ro
want
it
,
as
ro
haue
it
:
so
as
hereby
we
may
iudge
our
owne
estates
,
whether
we
be
the
true
Sheep
of
Christ
,
or
the
stinking
goates
of
Sathan
;
the
children
of
God
,
or
the
limbes
of
the
diuell
.
Dost
thou
loue
the
word
of
GOD
more
then
thine
appoynted
foode
?
Tell
me
,
dost
thou
desire
to
be
taught
in
the
Word
?
Enquirest
thou
where
Christ
doth
feede
his
Sheepe
with
good
Pasture
?
And
dost
thou
delight
in
the
Word
?
Iohn
10.27
.
These
are
the
eare-marks
of
Christs
Sheepe
,
and
may
minister
comfort
vnto
thy
soule
,
that
thou
art
one
of
those
that
belong
to
his
Folde
.
But
if
on
the
contrary
part
thou
loathe
the
word
of
God
,
and
hast
no
desire
at
all
to
treade
in
GODS
House
,
but
spendest
the
Saboth
irreligiously
,
vainely
,
and
prophanely
,
at
the
Dice
,
at
Cards
,
Bowles
,
or
Tables
:
O
deceiue
not
thy
owne
soule
.
It
is
a
signe
thou
art
none
of
Christs
sheep
,
but
one
of
the
stinking
goats
of
Sathan
:
and
there
will
come
a
day
of
separation
,
when
Christ
Iesus
the
great
Shepheard
will
diuide
the
Sheepe
from
among
the
Goats
,
when
he
shall
set
the
sheepe
on
the
right
hand
,
and
the
goats
on
the
left
,
Mat.
25.33
.
This
Doctrine
doth
serue
to
Vse
2
reprooue
three
sorts
of
men
:
First
,
Atheists
,
Three
sorts
of
men
reproued
.
which
bleare
out
the
tongue
at
all
Religion
,
and
christian
Pietie
,
making
a
mocke
of
God
,
of
his
Word
,
1
Atheists
.
and
of
all
holie
Dueties
;
That
thinke
it
lost
labour
to
be
religious
,
and
that
there
is
no
good
got
by
hearing
Sermons
,
and
leading
of
a
godly
life
.
Oh
it
hath
euer
beene
the
cursed
thoughts
of
mans
hart
to
think
so
;
as
was
vsed
in
the
time
of
the
Prophet
Malachie
;
It
is
lost
labour
to
serue
the
Lord
,
and
what
good
commeth
there
by
seruing
of
God
?
Ah
poore
soules
,
all
this
while
they
can
minister
no
confort
vnto
their
owne
soules
,
that
they
are
the
sheep
of
CHRIST
but
a
ferefull
expectation
of
Iudgement
.
For
in
what
a
miserable
and
wretched
estate
is
that
man
,
which
knoweth
not
whether
hee
bee
in
the
estate
of
Grace
,
or
not
?
A
Sheepe
of
Christ
,
or
a
Goate
of
Sathan
?
with
what
cheere
can
hee
eate
one
meales
meate
,
or
sleep
one
night
,
that
wants
this
assurance
?
O
then
,
let
such
be
warned
betimes
,
that
if
they
looke
to
haue
any
comfort
in
death
,
and
after
death
,
that
now
they
labour
to
be
approued
for
the
Sheepe
of
Christ
.
2
Papists
.
Secondly
,
the
Papists
which
barre
the
people
from
the
preaching
of
the
Word
,
and
keepe
them
in
miserable
ignorance
and
blindnesse
:
And
all
others
which
seeke
by
all
meanes
possible
to
hinder
CHRISTS
sheep
from
endeuoring
to
be
taught
,
which
otherwise
would
enquire
Where
Christ
feedeth
his
Sheepe
:
where
the
Word
is
truely
preached
and
taught
,
and
the
Sacraments
duly
administred
.
These
are
like
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
Who
shut
vp
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
;
that
will
not
enter
themselues
,
nor
suffer
them
that
would
.
Oh
,
what
sacrilege
doth
that
adulterous
church
of
Rome
commit
,
that
take
from
the
people
,
the
key
of
Knowledge
,
yea
and
nuzzle
them
in
ignorance
,
teaching
,
that
it
is
sufficient
to
beleeue
as
the
Church
doth
beleeue
.
Rom.
12.2
Phil.
1.10
.
Whereas
the
Scriptures
do
require
of
all
men
the
spirit
of
discerning
,
Eph.
5.15
.
Try
the
Spirits
whether
they
be
of
God
:
that
so
they
may
allow
of
those
things
that
are
good
,
and
bee
without
offence
vntill
the
day
of
Christ
:
otherwise
,
if
they
follow
their
false
teachers
,
they
are
sure
to
perish
,
Mat.
15.14
For
when
the
blinde
leade
the
blinde
,
they
both
fall
into
the
pit
of
destruction
.
3
Carnall
Protestants
Thirdly
,
all
carnall
Protestants
,
and
secure
worldlings
:
who
,
although
they
do
enquire
where
they
may
buie
a
good
bargaine
,
or
get
a
good
purchase
,
and
labour
for
that
;
yet
neuer
inquire
where
Christ
feeds
his
Sheep
.
Oh
,
it
is
a
wonder
to
see
how
men
do
couet
plesures
,
profites
and
preferments
:
these
they
seeke
for
with
might
and
maine
.
But
for
the
Ministerie
of
the
Word
,
to
haue
it
truely
taught
them
,
that
their
soules
may
be
saued
:
this
they
esteeme
not
,
they
looke
not
after
it
.
Surely
,
by
this
they
declare
to
the
whole
world
,
that
they
are
none
of
Christs
sheepe
:
For
if
they
were
,
They
would
heare
his
voyce
and
follow
him
,
Iohn
10.27
Seeing
the
true
Church
of
Doctr.
3
God
doth
heere
seeke
to
Christ
IESVS
to
be
taught
and
directed
;
The
Church
of
God
doth
acknowledge
Iesus
Christ
for
her
chiefe
shepheard
we
learne
that
it
is
the
dutie
of
the
true
Church
of
God
,
to
acknowledge
Christ
Iesus
alone
,
for
their
great
Pastor
and
Shepheard
,
the
onely
Head
and
chiefe
Doctor
of
his
Church
,
and
therfore
to
be
ruled
by
him
,
and
his
Word
alone
,
to
be
content
to
be
ledde
and
guided
by
this
great
Pastor
and
Shepherd
of
the
Church
,
as
in
Iohn
10.28
I
am
the
True
Shepheard
,
and
doe
know
my
Sheepe
,
and
am
knowne
of
mine
.
This
is
acknowledged
by
Peter
in
the
behalfe
of
all
the
Disciples
,
Iohn
6.68
Maister
,
to
whom
shall
we
goe
?
Thou
hast
the
words
of
eternal
life
.
And
CHRIST
hath
promised
to
be
present
with
his
Church
,
Euen
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
Eph.
2.22
Colos.
2.19
Matth.
28.
And
agayne
hee
saith
,
that
Where
two
or
three
are
gathered
together
in
my
name
,
I
will
be
in
the
middest
amongest
them
.
Now
the
duety
of
Christ
this
great
Shepheard
,
it
standeth
in
two
things
:
First
,
to
gouerne
his
Church
,
prescribing
vnto
them
Lawes
,
binding
the
consciences
of
all
his
Members
:
And
secondly
,
by
his
grace
,
to
quicken
,
and
to
put
a
spirituall
life
into
them
:
So
that
they
shall
be
able
to
say
,
That
they
liue
not
,
but
CHRIST
in
them
.
Reason
.
And
the
reason
is
to
be
marked
and
considered
,
which
serue
likewise
for
the
confirmation
of
this
point
of
Doctrine
vnto
vs
,
is
because
the
worke
of
saluation
is
wholy
and
onely
wrought
by
him
,
and
no
part
thereof
is
reserued
to
any
creature
;
as
the
Apostle
witnesses
,
when
hee
saith
,
That
amongst
men
there
is
no
other
name
giuen
vnder
heauen
whereby
wee
may
bee
saued
,
but
onely
by
Iesus
Christ
:
And
the
Authour
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
witnesseth
the
same
thing
,
when
he
saith
,
that
hee
is
able
perfectly
to
saue
them
that
come
vnto
God
by
him
.
This
condemnes
the
Church
Vse
1
of
Rome
,
as
no
true
Church
of
God
.
First
,
because
they
will
not
content
themselues
with
Christ
Iesus
to
bee
their
great
Pastor
,
and
general
Shepheard
;
but
they
haue
set
vp
the
Pope
his
Vicar
,
and
matched
him
,
yea
preferred
him
before
Iesus
Christ
.
Nay
,
they
will
not
bee
content
with
that
pasture
which
Christ
alloweth
for
his
Sheepe
;
the
greene
pastures
of
his
holie
Word
,
and
cleare
streames
of
his
blessed
Gospell
;
but
they
will
feede
on
the
filthie
Trash
,
and
dirty
Drugs
of
their
owne
deuising
:
the
fond
and
foolish
deuices
,
inuentions
,
and
traditions
of
men
,
of
their
Popes
&
Cardinalls
:
So
as
they
declare
to
the
world
they
are
no
sheep
of
CHRIST
,
In
that
they
will
not
heare
his
voyce
and
follow
him
,
Iohn
10.17
.
nor
be
content
with
the
foode
hee
hath
prepared
for
them
,
but
feede
on
the
filthy
and
foule
pudles
of
mans
traditions
.
Vse
2
This
may
serue
to
admonish
all
the
faithfull
Ministers
of
Iesus
Christ
,
which
stand
in
Christs
steed
:
That
they
teach
nothing
but
the
truth
of
God
;
wholesome
doctrine
,
not
their
owne
deuices
and
dreames
:
but
that
which
they
perswade
themselues
Christ
would
speake
,
if
hee
were
present
.
So
on
the
contrary
part
,
you
that
are
the
hearers
must
content
your selues
with
the
Pastures
of
Gods
Word
,
the
plaine
and
the
pure
Preaching
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
not
to
bee
carried
away
to
listen
after
strange
Sheepheards
,
that
teach
erroneous
doctrine
that
may
corrupt
;
or
the
deuices
of
man
,
which
may
tickle
the
eare
,
and
not
worke
grace
in
the
heart
.
And
such
are
the
vile
Doctrines
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
will
rather
bane
and
poyson
mens
soules
,
then
edifie
them
;
as
their
doctrine
of
Merites
,
Inuocation
of
Saints
,
praying
for
the
Dead
,
and
a
thousand
the
like
.
The
which
,
because
they
haue
no
footing
in
Gods
word
,
are
here
condemned
,
as
no
wholesome
pasture
for
Gods
sheep
to
feed
vpon
.
Thus
much
for
the
Churches
first
request
.
The
second
followeth
.
And
where
thou
causest
them
to
lie
downe
at
Noone
.
FOr
the
better
vnderstanding
of
these
Wordes
,
we
must
know
,
how
that
it
was
the
manner
of
the
Shepheards
in
those
hote
Countries
,
to
driue
their
sheep
to
the
pasture
in
the
morning
;
and
after
,
when
the
Sunne
waxed
hote
,
to
driue
them
to
the
water
and
at
noone
to
carry
them
to
some
shadow
,
where
they
might
rest
in
the
heate
of
the
day
,
lest
they
should
bee
annoyed
with
the
scorching
heate
and
beames
of
the
Sunne
.
So
heere
the
Church
of
God
and
the
Spouse
of
Christ
,
compares
Christ
to
a
faithfull
and
true
Shepheard
,
and
intreates
him
to
tell
her
where
hee
doth
cause
his
Flocke
,
that
is
,
his
faithfull
people
,
to
finde
shelter
and
comfort
in
the
heate
of
persecution
,
when
the
Sunne
is
hottest
at
Noone
day
;
that
is
,
in
the
greatest
and
hottest
persecution
of
the
Church
of
God
,
in
the
most
dangerous
and
troublesome
trials
and
times
of
great
extreamitie
,
which
is
heere
meant
by
Noone
day
;
when
the
Sunne
is
most
hote
and
scorching
,
according
to
that
of
our
Sauiour
,
speaking
of
one
sort
of
euill
hearers
:
And
when
the
Sunne
was
vp
,
Mat.
13.6
.
and
v.
21.
they
were
parched
,
and
for
lacke
of
rooting
,
withered
away
.
From
whence
wee
obserue
a
twofold
instruction
.
-
1.
That
the
Church
of
God
sometimes
is
in
the
very
heate
of
persecution
.
-
2.
That
Christ
the
good
Shepheard
euen
then
forsakes
not
his
,
bur
at
Noone-day
,
euen
in
the
extremitie
of
the
same
,
prouides
a
shadow
and
place
of
comfort
,
and
refreshing
,
for
those
that
are
his
sheepe
.
Obiect.
3
The
Church
of
God
somtimes
is
in
the
very
heate
of
persecution
First
,
wee
are
taught
heere
,
that
it
is
the
will
of
GOD
,
that
his
Church
sometimes
should
be
tryed
:
And
it
is
his
will
that
sometimes
his
People
should
vndergoe
persecutions
,
according
to
the
rule
of
the
Apostle
S.
Paul
,
2.
Tim.
3.12
Whosoeuer
will
liue
godlie
in
Christ
Iesus
,
must
suffer
persecution
.
This
is
expresly
taught
by
the
Prophet
Dauid
,
Psal.
34.19
Great
are
the
troubles
of
the
righteous
,
but
the
Lord
deliuereth
him
out
of
all
,
This
was
the
condition
of
the
Israelites
in
Egipt
,
who
remayned
there
a
long
time
in
cruell
bondage
vnder
Pharaoh
,
Exod.
1.12
.
And
in
Hesters
time
,
how
were
the
poore
people
of
God
in
the
heate
of
persecution
!
Est.
2.23
.
This
was
the
State
of
the
whole
Church
of
the
Hebrewes
,
described
thus
,
That
Some
were
racked
and
would
not
bee
deliuered
,
Hebr.
11.35
.
&c
that
they
might
receiue
a
better
resurrection
:
And
others
haue
beene
tryed
by
mockings
,
and
scourgings
;
yea
moreouer
by
bloud
and
imprisonment
:
They
were
stoned
,
they
were
hewen
asunder
,
they
were
burned
,
slaine
with
the
Sword
,
wandered
vp
and
downe
in
Sheepes
skinnes
and
in
Goates
skinnes
,
being
destitute
,
afflicted
,
and
tormented
,
whom
the
world
was
not
worthie
of
,
&c.
This
we
might
further
consider
in
the
examples
of
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Iacob
,
Iob
,
Ioseph
,
Dauid
,
Ieremy
,
and
the
like
,
whose
liues
are
a
plentifull
store-house
to
testifie
this
truth
,
That
the
people
of
God
doe
many
times
endure
manifolde
afflictions
,
and
sundry
trialls
.
And
this
haue
wee
had
experience
of
in
this
Land
,
in
the
dayes
of
Queene
Marie
,
when
the
Sunne
shone
hot
,
and
that
the
fire
of
persecution
was
great
,
to
the
wasting
of
the
bodies
of
many
a
deere
Childe
of
God
:
So
that
if
we
hope
to
liue
with
Christ
in
the
Church
Triumphant
,
we
must
first
die
with
him
in
the
Church
Militant
.
For
none
shall
raigne
with
Christ
there
,
that
haue
not
first
suffered
with
him
heere
:
Nor
none
shall
haue
their
teares
wiped
from
them
in
heauen
,
that
haue
not
first
shed
them
on
the
earth
.
Thus
hauing
seene
the
Doctrine
,
that
it
is
the
State
and
condition
of
Gods
church
heere
vpon
earth
,
to
vndergoe
sometimes
many
and
grieuous
afflictions
.
Now
let
vs
see
the
Reasons
,
that
so
the
Doctrine
may
leaue
the
greater
impression
in
euery
one
of
our
affections
.
In
regard
of
Gods
enemies
Reason
1
themselues
which
know
not
the
Father
,
nor
IESVS
CHRIST
his
Sonne
;
they
haue
nothing
to
stoppe
and
to
stay
their
rage
and
malice
,
as
our
Sauiour
witnesseth
,
when
he
saith
:
They
shall
excommunicate
you
,
yea
the
time
shall
come
,
that
whosoeuer
killeth
you
,
will
thinke
that
hee
doth
GOD
seruice
:
And
these
things
will
they
doe
,
because
they
haue
not
knowne
the
Father
,
nor
yet
mee
:
So
that
it
is
no
maruel
,
though
the
enemies
of
gods
Church
doe
rage
against
the
faithfull
seruants
of
God
,
being
stirred
vp
thereunto
by
the
instigation
of
Sathan
;
seeing
that
they
know
not
God
,
nor
Iesus
Christ
,
Iohn
15.19
but
haue
their
eyes
blinded
by
Satan
the
prince
of
this
world
.
Reason
2
GOD
suffereth
his
children
many
times
to
vndergoe
some
sharpe
and
bitter
triall
of
affliction
,
and
to
suffer
euen
the
burning
heate
of
Persecution
,
to
make
knowne
the
Vertues
and
Graces
of
his
Children
:
as
Saint
Paul
saith
,
It
is
necessarie
that
afflictions
should
come
,
that
the
elect
may
be
manifest
who
they
be
.
As
it
is
not
possible
to
know
the
valour
of
the
Souldier
if
hee
lie
alwaies
in
the
Campe
,
and
neuer
come
into
the
Field
▪
So
is
it
impossible
to
know
the
Courage
,
Patience
,
Obedience
,
Zeale
,
Loue
,
&c.
of
his
children
,
till
triall
come
.
And
therefore
God
would
haue
Abraham
tempted
,
to
make
his
faith
knowne
.
So
Iobs
patience
,
Dauids
pietie
,
Pauls
courage
,
&c.
The
earth
which
is
not
tilled
and
broken
vp
,
will
yeeld
nothing
but
briers
and
thornes
:
And
Vines
will
waxe
wilde
if
they
bee
not
pruned
and
cut
.
Euen
so
the
vnruly
affections
of
our
hearts
,
as
so
many
noysome
weeds
,
would
quickly
ouer-runne
the
whole
man
,
if
the
Lord
,
by
sanctified
afflictions
,
should
not
manure
vs
.
It
is
good
therefore
(
said
Ieremy
)
or
a
man
to
beare
the
yoke
in
his
Lam.
3.27
.
youth
.
And
in
another
place
the
same
Prophet
saith
,
Ier.
48.11
.
Moab
keepes
his
sent
,
because
hee
was
not
powred
from
vessell
to
vessell
,
but
hath
beene
at
rest
euer
since
his
youth
.
There
are
besides
these
,
diuerse
other
reasons
,
wherefore
the
Lord
doth
thus
exercise
his
deere
children
in
this
life
,
with
crosses
and
afflictions
:
as
to
humble
them
for
sinnes
past
,
and
to
preuent
sinne
in
them
for
the
time
to
come
:
Because
,
when
we
shall
perceiue
,
that
the
only
weapon
whereby
Sathan
woundeth
our
Soules
,
is
sinne
,
it
will
make
vs
repent
of
sinnes
that
are
past
,
and
warie
of
sinnes
for
the
time
to
come
:
And
also
to
humble
the
pride
of
our
hearts
;
For
knowledge
puffeth
vp
;
and
in
whatsoeuer
thing
wee
goe
before
our
brethren
,
naturally
we
waxe
proud
of
the
same
.
Now
the
Lord
by
these
afflictions
,
like
a
skilfull
Physition
,
le
ts
out
the
superfluous
humours
of
pride
and
vaine-glory
,
when
wee
shall
see
what
wee
are
by
nature
.
Well
,
let
vs
make
some
vse
of
this
Doctrine
to
our selues
.
Vse
1
Wee
haue
had
a
long
Morning
,
and
yet
are
in
peace
and
rest
:
but
it
will
not
euer
bee
Morning
;
the
Sunne
will
rise
and
it
will
bee
Noone
day
,
the
Lord
will
haue
a
time
of
triall
.
It
is
the
Lords
vsuall
dealing
,
after
long
time
of
peace
,
to
bring
some
trials
,
that
the
Elect
and
true
Christian
may
bee
discerned
.
Of
all
things
in
the
world
the
Lord
cannot
indure
that
his
glorious
Gospell
should
bee
contemned
,
and
despised
,
as
it
is
at
this
day
amongst
vs
:
Oh
then
,
seeing
that
wee
must
euen
looke
for
a
triall
;
Let
vs
prepare
and
arme
our selues
with
all
needfull
vertues
,
with
patience
,
with
humility
,
with
courage
,
zeale
,
&c.
Alas
!
any
thing
wil
serue
the
turne
now
to
bee
a
Christian
;
a
small
matter
:
But
if
in
the
time
of
triall
we
shrinke
,
Luk.
14.25
or
else
yeeld
vnto
the
enemy
,
then
wee
shall
shew
that
wee
are
but
hypocrites
and
cowards
.
Oh
then
,
let
vs
be
good
Souldiers
now
in
the
time
of
peace
,
prouide
and
sharpen
our
weapons
against
the
time
of
warre
:
Let
vs
cast
it
what
it
will
cost
vs
to
bee
the
Sheep
of
Christ
,
losse
of
Lands
,
liuings
,
gold
,
siluer
,
liberty
,
country
,
yea
life
it selfe
;
yet
to
resolue
by
the
helpe
of
God
,
neuer
to
bee
ashamed
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
let
persecution
come
neuer
so
hote
vpon
vs
.
Secondly
,
we
learne
hereby
,
Vse
2
not
to
promise
vnto
our selues
worldly
Peace
and
Prosperitie
,
while
we
do
liue
heere
.
For
this
life
is
the
time
of
a
Christian
mans
warfare
;
neither
must
we
looke
to
finde
Heauen
vpon
Earth
:
for
if
we
will
be
Christs
Disciples
,
we
must
take
vp
his
Crosse
and
follow
him
;
we
must
not
dreame
of
a
victory
before
we
fight
.
For
it
is
the
lot
of
the
godly
to
suffer
persecution
;
yet
this
may
bee
the
comfort
and
stay
of
a
Christian
Soule
in
the
middest
of
them
all
,
That
the
Lord
will
dispose
of
them
so
,
as
that
they
shall
worke
to
the
best
to
them
that
loue
God
,
and
neuer
depart
from
vs
,
but
shall
leaue
a
blessing
behind
them
,
so
that
wee
shall
bee
sure
of
this
,
that
we
shall
gaine
more
in
the
Spirit
,
then
we
can
loose
in
the
flesh
.
Vse
3
Thirdly
,
seeing
it
is
the
will
of
God
,
that
his
owne
true
Church
and
faithfull
children
shall
be
tried
,
and
vndergoe
the
heate
of
persecution
:
let
vs
heere
learne
to
bee
wise
,
neither
to
thinke
that
wee
are
out
of
Gods
fauour
if
wee
bee
tried
,
or
to
thinke
the
worse
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
because
the
crosse
and
triall
goes
with
it
.
Wee
are
ready
to
thinke
the
Lord
loues
vs
not
;
or
that
the
Gospell
the
which
wee
professe
is
not
a
good
profession
;
because
wee
see
it
hated
,
persecuted
,
and
railed
on
by
wicked
men
.
Well
,
it
is
that
which
God
will
haue
,
it
was
the
condition
of
Christ
Iesus
before
vs
:
and
vnlesse
wee
looke
that
the
seruant
should
bee
greater
then
the
Maister
,
it
must
bee
ours
.
Secondly
,
wee
learne
from
Doctr.
4
hence
,
Christ
leaues
not
his
Church
,
in
the
heat
of
persecution
,
but
prouides
comfort
for
them
.
that
though
it
may
bee
sometimes
Noone-day
with
the
Church
of
God
,
hot
and
bloudy
persecution
,
yet
Christ
hath
euer
a
shelter
and
shadow
for
his
people
;
Hee
hath
a
Lair
for
them
,
a
place
of
shelter
,
shadow
,
and
comfort
;
he
is
euer
present
with
his
Church
and
people
in
the
hottest
times
of
persecutions
and
afflictions
,
to
comfort
them
,
to
refresh
them
,
to
ease
them
of
their
miserie
,
to
deliuer
them
.
This
the
Lord
expresseth
in
the
Prophet
Esay
54.7.8
.
For
a
litle
time
haue
I
forsaken
thee
,
but
with
great
compassion
will
I
gather
thee
:
for
a
moment
in
mine
anger
I
hid
my
face
from
thee
,
for
a
little
season
,
but
with
euerlasting
mercy
haue
I
had
compassion
on
thee
.
Psalme
2.
This
doth
the
Prophet
Dauid
make
manifest
,
that
notwithstanding
the
rage
and
malice
of
Gods
enemies
,
Hee
that
dwelleth
in
heauen
shall
laugh
them
to
scorne
,
the
Lord
shall
haue
them
in
derision
.
This
comfort
is
excellently
set
forth
by
the
Prophet
Esay
,
when
hee
saith
in
cha.
43.1.2
.
But
now
thus
saith
the
Lord
that
created
thee
,
O
Iacob
,
and
he
that
formed
thee
,
O
Israel
,
feare
not
:
for
I
haue
redeemed
thee
:
I
haue
called
thee
by
thy
name
,
thou
art
mine
:
when
thou
passest
through
the
waters
,
I
will
be
with
thee
,
and
through
the
flouds
,
that
they
doe
not
ouerflow
thee
:
when
thou
walkest
through
the
very
fire
,
thou
shalt
not
bee
burnt
,
neyther
shall
the
flame
kindle
vpon
thee
:
For
I
am
thy
Lord
God
.
Thus
prouided
hee
for
his
Church
in
the
dayes
of
Hester
,
Ester
3.
when
they
could
see
no
meanes
to
escape
.
What
a
mischiefe
had
Herod
inuented
against
the
Messiah
;
so
secretly
,
Matt.
2.13
as
that
hee
disclosed
the
secret
of
his
heart
to
none
,
but
pretended
to
the
Wise
men
,
that
his
intent
was
to
worship
Christ
?
yet
the
Lord
did
bring
his
deuice
to
naught
;
and
Ioseph
and
Mary
,
with
the
child
Iesus
,
was
deliuered
.
Acts
12.16
Peter
being
cast
into
prison
,
should
euen
the
next
day
haue
beene
executed
;
yet
through
the
prayers
of
the
Church
,
was
deliuered
.
This
Doctrine
is
further
cleared
by
the
examples
of
Ioseph
,
Iob
,
the
Church
in
Egypt
,
Cen.
41.14
Exo.
12
▪
41
Dan.
6.23
.
Dan.
3.
Daniel
,
the
three
children
,
Sidrach
,
Mishach
:
and
Abed●●go
,
who
for
a
time
indured
shame
and
reproach
of
the
crosse
:
yet
afterwards
the
Lord
returned
vnto
them
when
the
time
of
refreshing
came
.
So
that
howsoeuer
Gods
children
may
be
vnder
the
heate
of
persecution
for
a
time
,
it
shall
be
but
for
a
time
;
hee
will
not
leaue
them
destitute
of
his
helpe
,
and
comfort
for
euer
,
but
will
,
in
the
end
,
deliuer
them
.
The
Reasons
seruing
to
confirme
this
Doctrine
,
are
manifest
.
Reason
1
First
,
consider
the
Titles
by
which
GOD
is
called
;
as
a
Father
,
to
shew
the
care
that
he
taketh
ouer
his
Church
,
as
his
children
,
to
prouide
for
them
,
and
to
gouerne
them
.
For
what
father
will
not
saue
his
childe
,
if
possible
hee
can
,
from
fire
,
or
water
,
or
some
other
eminent
danger
?
Rom.
8.15
Iohn
10
1.
Matt.
7.11
.
Now
then
,
if
wee
that
are
euill
,
know
how
to
helpe
our
children
,
how
much
more
shall
our
heauenly
Father
,
that
knoweth
all
things
,
giue
good
things
vnto
his
children
?
Againe
,
Christ
is
called
by
the
name
of
a
Shepheard
,
as
the
Church
doth
confesse
in
this
place
.
Now
,
wil
the
Shepheard
see
the
sheepe
goe
astray
,
and
not
bring
them
into
the
right
way
againe
?
or
suffer
the
wolfe
to
deuoure
the
sheep
,
and
not
rescue
them
?
And
what
shall
wee
thinke
that
Christ
the
true
Shepheard
of
his
Church
will
bee
more
carelesse
of
his
Flocke
,
whom
he
hath
purchased
vnto
himselfe
with
no
lesse
price
then
with
his
owne
heart
Bloud
;
then
an
earthly
man
is
of
his
Sheep
?
Seeing
then
that
Christ
Iesus
is
the
King
of
his
Church
,
&
the
shepheard
of
his
Sheep
,
we
need
not
doubt
but
that
hee
will
defend
his
Church
,
and
saue
his
sheep
,
so
that
none
shal
be
able
to
destroy
them
,
or
take
them
out
of
his
hands
.
Secondly
,
our
weaknesse
and
naturall
corruptions
are
not
hidden
from
the
LORD
:
Hee
knoweth
whereof
wee
are
made
,
hee
remembreth
that
wee
are
but
dust
.
And
therefore
saith
the
Apostle
,
God
is
faithfull
,
which
will
not
suffer
vs
to
bee
tempted
aboue
that
wee
are
able
,
but
will
euen
giue
the
issue
with
the
temptation
,
that
wee
shall
bee
able
to
beare
it
.
So
then
,
whether
wee
consider
the
Office
of
Christ
as
a
shepheard
to
keep
his
Church
;
or
the
mercie
of
Christ
,
that
is
euer
ready
to
couer
the
wants
of
his
Seruants
,
making
their
afflictions
to
be
but
momentarie
:
in
these
two
respectes
wee
may
safely
gather
,
that
the
Lord
will
neuer
forsake
his
children
,
nor
leaue
them
in
their
daungers
,
but
prouide
for
them
both
shelter
and
comfort
,
when
they
shall
finde
the
heate
of
afflictions
to
shine
most
hottest
vpon
them
.
The
vse
serues
to
direct
vs
to
Vse
.
1
whom
wee
should
goe
in
time
of
trouble
and
great
distresse
:
for
if
Christ
be
our
sheepheard
wee
are
to
flie
to
him
;
He
is
a
faithfull
preseruer
of
them
that
trust
in
him
.
Shall
wee
goe
to
Saints
or
to
Angells
?
Doubtlesse
Abraham
is
ignorant
of
vs
,
and
Israel
knoweth
vs
not
,
Esa.
63.16
.
What
then
,
shal
we
trust
in
our
chariots
or
in
our
horses
?
doubtlesse
a
horse
is
counted
but
a
vaine
thing
to
saue
a
man
,
Psal.
37.17
.
Surely
,
we
cannot
honour
him
more
then
when
we
depend
on
him
,
and
rest
vpon
his
mercie
.
Thus
Dauid
behaued
himself
in
all
his
extremities
,
flying
vnto
God
as
a
sure
refuge
,
Psa.
91.2.3
I
will
say
to
the
Lord
,
O
my
hope
,
&
my
fortresse
,
He
is
my
God
,
in
him
will
I
trust
,
Hee
will
deliuer
mee
from
the
snare
of
the
Hunter
,
and
from
the
noysome
pestilence
:
His
eares
are
alwaies
open
to
the
cries
of
his
children
,
hee
putteth
their
teares
into
his
bottle
.
So
long
therefore
as
we
haue
a
voyce
to
call
vpon
GOD
,
or
a
heart
to
sigh
and
groane
vnto
him
,
wee
haue
comfort
and
assurance
to
be
deliuered
,
and
that
hee
will
not
leaue
vs
nor
forsake
vs
in
danger
.
Vse
2
Heere
is
matter
of
endlesse
comfort
vnto
the
Church
and
children
of
God
,
that
we
know
that
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
promiseth
that
hee
will
prouide
a
Lair
for
vs
,
a
place
of
comfort
and
refreshing
,
a
shadow
euen
at
Noone
day
in
the
heate
of
bloudy
persecutions
.
Many
indeed
are
our
infirmities
,
feares
,
cares
,
sorrowes
,
and
troubles
,
yet
in
middest
of
them
all
,
the
childe
of
God
may
say
with
the
Prophet
;
Why
art
thou
cast
downe
(
O
my
soule
)
and
why
art
thou
so
disquieted
within
me
?
O
waite
on
God
,
for
I
wil
yet
giue
him
thanks
:
He
is
my
present
help
and
my
God
,
Psal.
42.5
.
O
then
let
vs
be
constant
:
let
vs
comfort
our selues
in
Christ
Iesus
,
let
vs
not
for
feare
or
danger
deny
CHRIST
and
his
Gospell
;
for
CHRIST
will
be
a
shelter
vnto
vs
,
to
refresh
vs
,
and
deliuer
vs
.
This
sheweth
the
most
wofull
Vse
3
and
desperate
estate
of
all
wicked
and
vngodly
men
,
who
being
out
of
Gods
fauour
,
not
beleeuing
in
Christ
,
nor
repenting
of
their
sinnes
,
in
time
of
persecution
,
when
the
Sunne
waxeth
hote
;
Alas
,
they
shall
not
know
where
to
hide
their
heads
,
for
they
shall
finde
no
shelter
,
nor
comfort
,
nor
no
place
of
refuge
:
For
Christ
is
a
shelter
onely
to
them
that
beleeue
in
him
,
and
obey
him
.
And
therefore
thou
which
art
a
wicked
man
,
an
impenitent
sinner
,
a
prophane
person
:
Alas
,
what
wilt
thou
doe
?
and
which
way
wilt
thou
turne
thee
in
the
time
of
trouble
and
calamitie
,
when
the
Sunne
waxeth
hote
in
the
heate
of
persecution
and
scorching
triall
?
Whither
then
wilt
thou
runne
for
shelter
?
Alas
,
thou
shalt
then
be
as
a
mad
beast
,
which
in
the
heate
of
the
day
runnes
vp
and
downe
,
and
findeth
no
couert
.
So
shall
all
wicked
and
impenitent
sinners
haue
no
place
of
succour
,
but
lie
open
to
all
GODS
iudgements
;
be
scorched
,
Ezec.
9.4
yea
euen
consumed
with
the
fire
of
Gods
displeasure
;
when
the
righteous
,
those
which
are
in
Christ
Iesus
shall
finde
shelter
.
Now
followeth
the
Reason
which
shee
vseth
to
moue
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
graunt
her
request
,
The
churches
reason
of
her
request
.
taken
from
the
great
perill
and
danger
shee
was
like
to
fall
into
;
Namely
,
lest
being
left
without
his
direction
and
comfort
,
shee
be
constrayned
to
Turne
aside
to
the
Flocks
of
the
companions
:
that
is
to
say
,
to
leaue
the
true
church
,
and
worship
of
God
,
and
ioine
with
the
false
church
,
to
commit
idolatrie
,
called
heere
,
the
Flockes
of
the
companions
:
Not
for
that
they
are
eyther
Christ
his
companions
,
or
the
companions
of
his
church
and
people
;
but
because
they
account
themselues
so
;
yea
,
they
thinke
,
and
call
themselues
CHRISTS
companions
.
And
if
this
thing
should
come
to
passe
through
want
of
Christs
assistance
to
direct
her
,
and
to
comfort
her
in
persecution
;
then
it
shall
not
bee
for
his
honour
,
not
her
good
.
This
is
the
summe
and
substance
of
her
Reason
.
Doctr.
5
Hence
we
are
taught
,
that
it
is
altogether
impossible
for
men
and
women
,
It
is
altogether
impossible
for
men
to
hold
out
in
time
of
triall
,
that
are
not
assisted
by
God
.
euer
to
stand
out
in
the
brunt
of
persecution
,
vnlesse
they
be
taught
of
God
,
and
comforted
by
his
Spirite
.
And
hence
it
is
that
the
Prophet
Dauid
,
a
man
after
Gods
owne
Heart
,
and
indued
with
a
singular
portion
of
GODS
Spirit
,
doth
earnestly
begge
and
craue
at
Gods
hand
the
enlightning
of
Gods
Spirit
,
and
desireth
to
be
taught
of
him
;
Open
mine
eyes
that
I
may
see
the
wondrous
things
of
thy
Law
.
Psal.
119.8
And
againe
,
27.34.73
.
Teach
me
thy
Statutes
.
And
againe
,
Make
mee
to
vnderstand
the
way
of
thy
Precepts
,
&c.
Yea
,
CHRIST
tells
the
Iewes
which
murmured
against
him
,
because
he
said
,
that
no
man
could
come
to
him
vnlesse
his
Father
drew
him
,
that
all
the
Elect
are
taught
of
God
,
Ioh.
6.45
.
And
this
made
Paul
to
pray
for
the
Ephesians
,
ch.
1.17
.
that
God
would
giue
them
the
Spirit
of
Wisedome
,
and
to
enlighten
their
mindes
,
that
they
might
know
what
is
the
hope
of
their
calling
,
and
what
the
riches
are
of
his
glorious
inheritance
.
A
notable
direction
vnto
all
sorts
of
men
,
how
to
behaue
themselues
when
they
shall
come
into
the
house
of
God
;
namely
,
not
to
rest
on
any
naturall
gift
whatsoeuer
it
be
,
wisedome
,
learning
,
wit
,
memory
,
&c.
For
the
wisedome
of
the
flesh
is
enmitie
with
God
;
Rom.
8.
1.
Cor.
1.21
But
to
goe
out
of
our selues
,
and
to
seek
the
Lord
in
humility
,
and
denial
of
them selues
;
and
then
the
Lord
will
giue
vs
a
discerning
spirit
,
that
we
shall
not
be
deceiued
.
If
any
man
(
saith
Christ
)
will
doe
my
Fathers
will
,
he
shall
know
of
the
Doctrine
,
whether
it
be
of
GOD
,
Iohn
7.17
.
And
againe
,
Christ
promiseth
his
Disciples
,
being
now
to
leaue
them
,
and
to
go
to
his
Father
,
that
the
Spirit
of
Trueth
should
leade
them
into
all
truth
.
Reasons
.
And
the
reasons
are
,
First
,
wee
are
all
blinde
,
and
by
nature
can
hardly
see
into
the
truth
,
vnlesse
Christ
direct
vs
by
his
Spirit
;
for
so
saith
Salomon
,
Prou.
14.12
.
The
waies
that
seeme
right
vnto
vs
,
the
issues
thereof
are
the
wayes
of
death
.
It
is
a
part
of
our
misery
,
that
we
are
turned
euery
one
vnto
his
own
way
.
Esay
53.6
Secondly
,
when
we
know
it
,
Alas
,
wee
are
of
our selues
so
weake
,
and
flesh
and
bloud
will
bee
so
vnwilling
to
suffer
for
Christ
his
sake
,
that
vnlesse
the
Lord
do
assist
vs
,
we
shal
not
be
able
to
vndergo
the
least
temptation
that
shal
be
laid
vpon
vs
.
And
lastly
,
the
enemies
of
Gods
truth
are
in
their
generation
,
so
wise
,
and
so
subtile
,
coming
vnto
vs
in
Sheeps
clothing
,
to
deceiue
vs
,
that
of
our selues
we
shall
easily
be
drawne
away
to
beleeue
lies
.
In
all
these
respects
,
we
may
safely
conclude
the
former
Doctrine
,
that
it
is
impossible
for
vs
to
holde
out
in
the
day
of
triall
,
vnlesse
wee
be
assisted
by
the
LORDS
holie
spirit
.
Vse
1
This
sheweth
,
that
if
tryall
do
come
,
and
persecution
shall
arise
for
CHRISTS
sake
,
and
the
Gospells
sake
:
Alas
,
most
men
would
yeeld
to
any
Religion
,
to
Popery
,
Idolatry
,
Superstition
,
to
the
flockes
of
the
companions
,
to
the
church
of
Rome
,
to
flatte
Idolatry
.
For
alas
,
they
know
not
the
trueth
;
They
are
not
taught
of
GOD
;
They
bee
blinde
and
ignorant
,
and
will
easily
beleeue
and
embrace
any
Religion
.
Vse
2
This
must
stirre
vp
euery
true
christian
,
man
and
woman
,
to
pray
to
CHRIST
as
the
church
doth
heere
;
That
hee
would
teach
vs
by
his
Spirit
,
that
hee
would
open
our
eyes
that
wee
might
see
the
truth
,
and
that
he
would
giue
vs
hearts
to
beleeue
it
,
to
loue
it
,
and
to
liue
and
die
in
it
:
That
hee
would
giue
vs
the
Spirit
of
Discerning
,
1.
Iohn
4.1
To
try
the
Spirits
,
whether
they
be
of
God
,
that
so
wee
may
discerne
the
truth
from
falshoode
.
Yea
,
wee
must
so
labour
to
bee
fast
grounded
in
the
Truth
,
Matt.
7.26
that
no
winde
,
nor
weather
may
remoue
vs
,
That
wee
be
sure
to
lay
a
good
foundation
,
that
we
do
digge
deepe
into
our
owne
hearts
,
builde
on
the
Rocke
,
To
hate
Poperie
and
all
Idolatrie
,
to
loathe
it
as
the
Doctrine
of
Diuells
.
Though
they
say
they
be
the
true
Church
,
and
the
companion
of
Christ
,
yet
be
they
the
Synagogue
of
Sathan
:
The
maine
points
of
their
Religion
being
cleane
contrarie
vnto
the
word
of
God
:
as
are
their
Doctrine
of
Merites
,
Inuocation
of
Saints
,
worshipping
of
Images
,
praying
for
the
dead
,
Sacrifice
of
the
Masse
;
that
so
wee
may
,
for
euer
,
stand
out
against
that
cursed
and
damnable
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Yea
,
let
vs
intreate
the
Lord
that
hee
would
neuer
suffer
it
to
get
head
againe
in
this
Land
:
notwithstanding
wee
haue
deserued
as
great
a
iudgement
;
but
especially
that
hee
keep
vs
that
wee
neuer
ioyne
with
them
in
that
bloudy
Religion
.
Vse
3
It
condemnes
all
those
who
are
ready
,
either
for
feare
of
persecution
,
or
by
blindnesse
and
ignorance
,
to
embrace
any
Religion
;
or
ioyne
with
any
Church
;
who
to
keepe
their
Liuings
,
hold
their
Lands
,
to
enioy
their
honours
and
pleasures
,
would
turne
as
doth
the
winde
,
and
embrace
any
Religion
;
ioyne
with
Papist
,
Iew
,
Turke
,
yea
the
deuill
himselfe
for
liuing
sake
.
Oh!
the
true
Church
of
Christ
feare
themselues
,
and
their
weakenesse
,
that
they
should
bee
drawne
away
,
and
seduced
to
embrace
false
religion
:
And
therefore
they
doubting
the
worst
,
and
fearing
the
corruption
that
is
in
their
owne
hearts
,
pray
vnto
Christ
,
that
they
may
not
bee
left
vnto
themselues
,
but
that
they
may
finde
strength
from
him
to
withstand
them
.
The
end
of
the
first
Sermon
.
A
Folde
for
Christs
SHEEPE
.
THE
SECOND
SERMON
.
CANT.
1.7
.
7
If
thou
know
not
,
O
thou
fairest
amongst
women
,
get
thee
forth
by
the
steps
of
the
Flocke
,
and
feede
thy
Kiddes
by
the
Tents
of
the
Shepheards
.
WEE
haue
heard
before
of
the
earnest
request
of
the
Church
vnto
Christ
,
That
he
would
in
mercy
shew
her
where
hee
feedes
his
Flocke
,
and
where
he
prouideth
comfort
for
them
in
time
of
trouble
.
Heere
is
the
most
kind
,
louing
,
and
gracious
answer
of
Christ
Iesus
vnto
the
Request
of
his
Church
:
Parts
of
the
Text.
in
the
which
note
three
things
.
1
His
exceeding
loue
and
kindnesse
,
in
that
he
calls
her
,
the
fairest
among
women
.
2
His
gentle
reproofe
of
her
,
If
thou
know
not
,
q.d.
This
is
very
strange
,
that
thou
which
art
the
true
Church
,
shouldest
not
know
where
Christ
feeds
his
sheep
.
3
His
direct
Answer
to
her
request
;
wherein
hee
doth
answer
her
to
the
full
:
If
thou
wouldst
know
where
I
feede
my
sheep
,
that
so
thou
maist
feede
with
them
,
and
finde
consolation
vnto
thy
Soule
;
then
thou
must
go
in
the
steppes
of
the
Flocke
:
That
is
,
thou
must
embrace
the
Faith
,
Religion
,
the
worship
and
seruice
of
God
,
the
which
my
ancient
church
from
the
beginning
haue
imbraced
:
The
Faith
,
Religion
,
the
Worship
and
Seruice
of
GOD
,
which
my
ancient
Seruants
,
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
haue
done
,
and
tread
in
their
steps
.
Secondly
,
thou
must
place
thy
Tent
,
where
the
shepheards
haue
done
,
the
Patriarchs
,
Prophets
,
and
Apostles
of
CHRIST
,
their
doctrine
taught
before
.
This
is
the
summe
and
substance
of
Christs
answere
vnto
his
Church
.
First
,
obserue
heere
,
how
Christ
describes
his
true
Church
and
Spouse
:
Hee
giueth
her
a
most
kind
and
louing
name
,
expressing
his
kinde
and
singular
loue
vnto
her
:
O
thou
the
fairest
among
women
!
Quest.
Obiect
.
But
this
may
seeme
strange
:
for
the
Church
confessed
before
,
that
shee
was
blacke
and
Sun-burnt
,
deformed
,
&c.
How
then
can
Christ
call
her
,
the
fairest
amongst
women
?
Ans.
The
Church
,
Resp.
and
euery
true
Beleeuer
,
are
black
and
deformed
in
themselues
,
vile
and
vncleane
,
and
they
can
see
no
beautie
in
themselues
,
but
are
blemished
yea
and
stained
with
sins
originall
and
actuall
:
But
as
they
be
sanctified
by
his
Spirit
,
washed
in
his
Bloud
,
and
clothed
in
his
Righteousnesse
,
they
be
faire
and
beautifull
in
the
sight
of
Almighty
God
,
because
Christ
hath
washed
them
from
all
their
sinnes
in
his
Bloud
,
and
couerd
them
with
the
pure
roabes
of
his
owne
Righteousnes
;
decked
and
adorned
them
with
the
holy
and
heauenly
graces
of
his
Spirit
,
knowledge
,
faith
,
repentance
,
zeale
,
patience
,
&c.
According
to
that
speech
that
the
Lord
himselfe
vseth
,
Ezech.
16.
thou
art
faire
through
that
beauty
of
mine
,
which
I
haue
put
into
thee
.
Doctr.
6
Here
marke
the
endlesse
loue
of
Christ
Iesus
vnto
his
poore
church
and
people
,
Christ
esteemes
of
his
church
as
if
they
had
no
sin
that
esteems
so
highly
of
them
,
as
if
they
had
no
spot
of
sin
or
vncleanenesse
:
though
they
in
themselues
bee
blacke
,
deformed
,
and
polluted
;
yet
all
those
who
doe
truely
repent
,
embrace
Iesus
Christ
,
and
beleeue
in
him
,
that
are
washed
from
their
sinnes
,
sanctified
by
his
Spirit
,
and
obey
his
will
;
all
these
are
faire
,
yea
most
beutifull
in
his
eyes
.
Hee
will
not
looke
vpon
their
sinnes
and
blemishes
,
but
wincke
at
them
,
so
long
as
they
endeuour
and
desire
to
doe
his
will
.
This
is
confessed
by
wicked
Balaam
,
when
he
saw
that
no
policie
or
deuice
could
take
any
place
against
the
Church
of
God
:
He
seeth
no
iniquitie
in
Iacob
,
he
beholdeth
no
transgression
in
Israel
,
Nu.
23.21
Againe
,
how
goodly
are
thy
tents
,
O
Iacob
,
and
thy
tabernacles
O
Israel
,
as
the
vallies
that
are
stretched
out
,
&c.
Num.
24.5
.
So
that
the
nature
and
condition
of
the
true
Church
farre
exceeds
all
other
societies
of
men
whatsoeuer
,
and
is
pretious
and
deere
vnto
Christ
.
Hereunto
cometh
the
titles
and
commendations
giuen
vnto
the
Church
so
often
in
this
most
excellent
booke
of
the
Canticles
;
Cant.
2.2
.
She
is
as
the
Roe
of
the
field
,
the
Lillie
of
the
Valley
,
the
Fairest
amongest
Women
,
an
Orchard
of
Pomegranats
,
a
Fountaine
of
Gardens
,
and
4
13.
and
5.9
.
a
well
of
springing
waters
,
the
Spouse
and
Sister
of
Christ
,
the
Beauty
of
the
Earth
,
the
Glorie
of
the
world
,
a
Lillie
among
Thornes
,
&c.
And
againe
,
Thou
art
all
faire
my
Loue
,
and
there
is
no
spotte
in
thee
.
These
,
and
the
like
examples
,
whereof
the
Scripture
is
full
,
all
serue
to
confirme
the
euerlasting
trueth
of
this
Doctrine
vnto
vs
:
how
deare
and
precious
the
Church
is
in
Christs
sight
,
that
of
al
Societies
and
Assemblies
of
men
in
the
world
,
none
are
more
excellent
and
worthy
,
none
more
amiable
and
louely
,
none
more
beutifull
and
precious
then
the
Church
of
God
,
the
Spouse
of
Christ
.
Reason
1
And
the
Reason
of
the
Doctrine
is
apparent
:
man
was
first
cast
out
of
Paradise
for
sin
,
neither
is
there
any
thing
that
doth
hinder
his
returne
,
but
only
sin
;
for
it
is
sinne
that
makes
vs
execrable
to
the
Lord
,
and
doth
hinder
all
good
things
from
vs
.
Psal
38.4
For
,
as
long
as
sinne
remaynes
,
it
is
as
a
weightie
burthen
,
to
presse
downe
a
sinner
into
hell
;
and
the
wages
and
stipend
of
it
is
eternall
death
.
Therefore
,
Romans
.
6
if
sinne
be
taken
away
and
pardoned
,
as
it
is
from
all
the
Elect
,
what
should
hinder
their
happinesse
?
God
hath
against
them
no
matter
of
displeasure
;
and
the
obedience
of
Christ
Iesus
being
imputed
vnto
them
,
heauen
can
not
bee
denyed
vnto
them
,
but
they
must
needes
bee
saued
.
Secondly
,
Christ
Iesus
doth
Reason
2
esteeme
highly
of
his
Church
;
and
the
Church
is
most
excellent
in
her selfe
,
because
in
it
alone
saluation
is
to
be
found
,
and
no
where
else
.
When
the
Lord
brought
the
great
and
generall
deluge
ouer
the
face
of
the
whole
earth
,
What
place
was
there
left
more
excellent
then
the
Arke
,
in
the
which
,
Noah
and
his
Family
were
saued
,
and
out
of
the
which
the
whole
world
besides
perished
?
What
was
that
Arke
but
a
Type
and
Figure
of
Christs
Church
,
wherein
saluation
is
to
bee
found
,
and
out
of
the
which
there
is
no
saluation
to
bee
looked
for
?
Seeing
therefore
that
remission
of
sinnes
is
proper
onely
to
Christs
Church
,
and
that
therein
is
saluation
and
eternall
life
to
bee
found
,
wee
may
safely
therefore
conclude
,
that
the
estate
of
Christs
Church
,
and
of
euery
member
thereof
,
is
most
excellent
and
blessed
.
The
vses
of
this
Doctrine
is
Vse
1
excellent
,
as
the
nature
of
the
Church
is
.
First
then
,
seeing
that
Christ
will
thus
passe
by
the
sinnes
of
his
children
,
and
iudge
them
faire
,
without
any
spot
and
blemish
of
sinne
,
if
they
do
truely
repent
,
and
embrace
Him
,
and
his
Righteousnesse
,
by
faith
;
Here
is
matter
of
endlesse
comfort
to
euerie
poore
childe
of
God
.
Note
.
Doest
thou
repent
of
thy
sinnes
,
and
art
truely
humbled
for
them
?
Doest
thou
embrace
CHRIST
IESVS
for
the
pardon
of
them
?
Hath
God
sanctified
thy
heart
by
his
Spirit
,
so
as
thou
hatest
euerie
wicked
way
,
and
dost
desire
and
endeuour
to
obey
God
his
will
in
all
his
Commandements
?
Well
then
,
comfort
thy selfe
,
and
cheere
vp
thine
owne
soule
;
Christ
Iesus
will
couer
all
thy
sinnes
,
they
shall
neuer
be
layd
to
thy
charge
:
but
hee
will
wrap
thee
in
his
own
righteousnesse
,
whereby
thou
shalt
appeare
faire
and
beautifull
in
his
sight
.
Indeed
many
a
poore
child
of
God
,
looking
on
their
owne
infirmities
,
and
manifold
corruptions
,
see
themselues
to
be
black
indeed
,
deformed
and
stained
with
sinne
;
it
grieueth
them
that
they
do
hang
downe
their
heads
,
and
goe
drooping
all
their
dayes
,
striuing
and
also
struggling
with
their
rebellious
hearts
and
vile
corruptions
,
and
thinke
that
CHRIST
IESVS
cares
not
for
them
,
cannot
loue
them
,
being
so
defiled
with
sinne
.
But
I
say
againe
,
Be
not
discouraged
;
for
if
thou
doest
repent
of
them
,
beleeue
in
Christ
,
hate
thy
sinnes
,
and
prayest
often
vnto
God
to
giue
thee
power
to
withstand
them
,
vsing
all
godly
meanes
to
withstand
them
,
Christ
Iesus
wil
couer
them
,
and
passe
by
them
all
,
as
he
did
deale
with
Dauid
,
Peter
,
&c.
Oh
then
how
carefully
ought
all
men
daily
endeuour
themselues
to
be
the
members
of
this
Societie
,
that
so
they
may
haue
a
part
in
all
these
excellent
prerogatiues
?
and
then
howsoeuer
the
world
doe
esteeme
of
them
,
counting
them
miserable
,
grinding
at
them
with
their
teeth
,
and
nodding
at
them
with
their
heads
,
and
euerie
way
contumeliously
reproching
them
;
yet
are
they
deere
and
precious
in
the
sight
of
Christ
,
who
hath
redeemed
them
with
the
ransome
of
his
owne
bloud
.
Let
vs
learne
by
Christs
example
Vse
2
heere
,
that
if
we
see
anie
good
thing
in
the
childe
of
Almightie
God
,
to
commend
it
,
and
to
embrace
it
:
and
if
we
see
any
blemish
or
infirmitie
,
that
we
wincke
at
it
,
and
couer
the
same
with
the
cloake
of
Loue
;
and
not
as
the
maner
of
wicked
and
vngodly
men
;
who
though
they
see
many
good
giftes
and
graces
in
GODS
children
,
as
knowlege
,
faith
,
patience
,
loue
,
zeale
,
&c.
passe
by
them
all
;
and
if
they
shall
espie
but
one
blemish
,
or
infirmitie
,
or
weakenesse
,
by
and
by
they
blaze
it
abroad
with
open
mouth
,
note
them
with
a
blacke
cole
,
calling
them
Puritanes
,
Precisians
,
Hypocrites
,
and
the
like
;
reuiling
them
in
a
most
odious
manner
;
like
a
Coorrector
of
a
Booke
,
passe
by
all
that
is
well
,
and
if
but
one
fault
,
find
that
out
;
like
the
horse-Flie
,
passing
by
many
floures
,
and
sweet
hearbs
,
lights
vpon
some
noysome
sore
:
these
are
not
like
vnto
CHRIST
,
but
to
their
sire
the
Diuell
,
who
is
the
Accuser
of
the
Brethren
.
Thus
much
for
the
exceeding
loue
and
kindenesse
of
Christ
Iesus
toward
his
church
,
in
that
he
cals
her
by
this
kind
appellation
,
The
fairest
amongst
women
.
Secondly
,
his
gentle
reproofe
of
her
,
If
thou
know
not
:
q.
d.
This
seemeth
strange
,
2
Christs
gentle
reproofe
.
that
thou
shouldest
be
ignorant
where
I
doe
feede
my
sheep
,
where
my
truth
and
gospell
is
truely
preached
,
and
soundly
professed
:
But
if
thou
know
not
,
The
church
of
God
somtimes
may
be
at
that
straight
as
not
to
discerne
the
truth
.
I
will
direct
Doctr.
7
thee
,
and
shew
thee
how
thou
shalt
finde
it
out
.
Hence
we
are
taught
,
that
the
church
of
God
,
and
true
beleeuers
,
may
sometimes
be
so
blinded
,
and
left
to
themselues
,
that
they
stand
at
a
stagger
,
and
doe
hardly
know
which
is
true
religion
,
Where
Christ
doth
feede
his
Flocke
,
where
the
word
is
faithfully
preached
,
&
soundly
professed
.
For
we
are
all
of
vs
readie
to
erre
by
nature
.
How
apt
are
wee
in
matters
that
do
concerne
our
Soules
,
to
be
mistaken
?
partly
,
through
our
owne
blindnesse
,
ignorance
,
and
carelesnesse
,
in
not
searching
of
the
Truth
,
and
trying
of
the
spirits
:
and
partly
,
by
the
subtile
policy
of
the
diuell
,
who
is
Gods
Ape
,
and
so
like
him
in
many
things
.
as
that
it
is
hard
to
discerne
his
slights
and
falshoods
.
Wicked
men
,
false
teachers
,
lying
prophets
,
set
such
a
face
and
shew
on
their
errors
,
and
beare
them
out
with
such
a
countenance
,
credite
,
and
authoritie
:
and
the
truth
is
so
neglected
,
plaine
,
and
simple
,
troden
vnder
foot
;
that
it
is
hard
for
a
man
,
yea
the
true
Church
of
God
sometimes
,
to
discerne
where
Christ
feedeth
his
Flocke
.
1.
Reg.
18.12
.
When
as
Elias
was
left
alone
,
and
Baals
foure
hundred
and
fiftie
prophets
,
who
could
almost
then
discerne
the
worship
of
GOD
from
Idolatry
,
when
all
was
corrupted
?
So
when
Michaiah
told
the
trueth
,
and
Ahab
had
foure
hundred
false
Prophets
,
it
was
hatd
to
discerne
the
truth
of
God
from
the
lying
of
Sathan
.
In
Christs
time
,
how
did
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
confound
Religion
,
dimme
and
dazell
the
truth
;
for
the
which
,
our
Sauiour
himselfe
did
often
reprooue
them
?
And
in
our
times
,
how
doe
the
Papists
labour
to
obscure
Religion
?
how
bold
and
impudent
are
they
,
to
defend
Idolatrie
,
their
owne
traditions
and
constitutions
.
Vse
.
How
should
this
stir
vp
euery
christian
man
and
woman
to
study
the
word
of
God
;
so
that
knowing
the
truth
,
&
beleeuing
the
doctrine
of
God
,
we
may
be
able
to
discerne
betweene
light
and
darkenesse
,
truth
and
falsehood
;
idolatry
,
and
the
seruice
and
worship
of
God
.
Secondly
,
to
intreate
the
Lord
in
all
humilitie
,
to
open
our
eyes
to
discerne
the
truth
;
to
giue
vs
his
holie
Spirit
,
to
leade
vs
into
all
truth
,
to
giue
vnto
vs
the
Spirit
of
Discerning
,
to
trie
the
spirit
and
the
doctrine
,
whether
it
be
of
God
,
or
not
:
for
otherwise
we
may
be
ledde
awry
,
and
take
light
for
darkenesse
,
and
darkenesse
for
light
.
Let
vs
then
confesse
our
ignorance
and
blindenesse
,
and
bewayle
it
:
Let
vs
striue
against
our
carelesnesse
;
Let
vs
prooue
the
Doctrine
by
the
touch-stone
of
the
Word
,
if
they
be
according
to
the
law
and
the
Prophets
,
else
abhorre
them
.
Acts
17.
Let
vs
doe
as
the
men
of
Berea
did
,
intreate
the
Lord
to
giue
vs
the
Spirit
of
Discerning
,
that
we
may
trie
all
things
,
and
hold
the
truth
.
And
if
euer
wee
had
neede
to
pray
for
the
Spirit
of
Discerning
,
now
is
the
time
:
we
see
how
bold
the
Diuell
is
,
how
diligent
to
deceiue
vs
;
and
the
Papists
they
be
impudent
and
shamelesse
,
euen
to
thrust
vpon
vs
their
cursed
Idolatrie
,
and
tell
vs
it
is
the
true
worship
of
God
;
their
abominable
Masse
,
their
Merites
,
Purgatorie
,
prayer
for
the
dead
,
worshipping
of
Images
,
calling
vpon
Saints
,
vnwritten
Verities
,
their
vile
Traditions
,
and
filthy
abhominations
,
their
Constitutions
and
vile
Decrees
;
as
if
they
were
the
written
word
of
God
.
Now
vnlesse
we
haue
knowledge
,
and
bee
able
by
Gods
Spirit
to
discerne
the
spirits
;
alas
!
wee
shall
drinke
in
poyson
,
idolatry
,
and
superstition
.
O
then
,
let
vs
labour
to
know
the
Word
of
God
,
beleeue
it
,
obey
it
,
bee
reformed
by
it
,
confesse
our
ignorance
,
and
with
all
humilitie
pray
vnto
God
to
open
our
eyes
to
giue
vs
the
spirit
of
discerning
,
to
know
true
Religion
from
false
;
which
if
wee
do
,
certainely
the
Lord
will
reueale
his
Truth
vnto
vs
.
And
thus
much
shall
serue
for
Christs
gentle
reproofe
of
his
Church
.
3
Christs
answere
vnto
his
church
The
third
and
last
point
,
is
the
direct
answere
of
Christ
to
the
request
of
the
Church
;
shee
desired
to
know
of
Christ
where
he
fed
his
flocke
,
and
comforted
them
in
the
time
of
persecution
,
that
so
shee
might
ioyne
with
them
;
and
be
defended
by
him
from
false
worship
,
and
the
idolatrous
Church
.
Heere
Christ
doth
answere
her
to
the
full
:
If
thou
know
not
,
Oh
thou
fairest
among
women
!
get
thee
foorth
by
the
steppes
of
the
Sheep
,
and
feede
thy
Kids
by
the
Tents
of
the
Shepheards
.
His
counsell
standeth
in
two
parts
,
to
shew
her
where
he
feedeth
.
q.
d.
Wouldest
thou
know
where
I
feede
my
Sheep
,
and
where
I
cause
them
to
lie
downe
at
Noone
,
that
thou
mightest
feed
with
them
,
and
be
in
my
Fold
,
to
be
defended
and
protected
by
mee
?
then
I
counsell
thee
:
First
,
to
walke
in
the
steppes
of
the
Sheepe
:
that
is
,
thou
must
walke
in
the
steppes
of
the
faithfull
seruants
of
God
,
Abrabam
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
;
thou
must
embrace
that
faith
,
religion
,
&
worship
of
GOD
,
which
they
beleeued
and
embraced
;
that
is
meant
by
the
steppes
of
the
sheep
.
Secondly
,
thou
must
feede
thy
Kids
;
that
is
,
thou
must
receiue
and
embrace
that
Doctrine
which
the
ancient
Shepheards
,
Pastors
,
Prophets
,
and
Apostles
haue
taught
and
deliuered
.
And
if
thou
shalt
thus
treade
in
the
steps
of
the
sheepe
,
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
;
and
embrace
and
obey
the
doctrines
taught
by
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
in
the
old
and
new
Testament
,
thou
shalt
then
know
where
I
feed
my
sheepe
,
that
thou
maist
feed
with
them
,
and
take
mee
for
thy
true
Shepheard
.
Doctr.
8
From
this
answere
of
Christ
we
learne
a
cleere
direction
,
A
direction
to
know
which
is
the
true
Church
.
to
know
true
Religion
,
and
the
true
worship
of
God
,
from
false
religion
,
and
false
worshippe
.
If
men
doe
desire
to
know
where
Christ
feedeth
his
sheepe
,
and
where
GOD
is
truely
worshipped
,
where
is
true
religion
,
we
must
then
treade
in
the
steppes
of
the
Sheep
.
That
is
,
we
must
worship
God
,
as
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
did
,
as
Moses
and
the
Prophets
did
;
treade
in
their
steppes
,
and
follow
their
godly
examples
;
beleeue
,
repent
,
and
walke
with
GOD
,
as
they
did
,
whom
(
by
the
iudgement
of
Faith
)
wee
may
conclude
of
,
that
they
were
the
Sheepe
of
Christ
;
for
of
them
doth
Christ
speake
heere
,
and
not
of
a
company
of
Popes
,
Cardinalls
,
Iesuites
,
and
the
like
,
of
that
rabble
;
of
whom
to
thinke
that
they
should
belong
to
this
Folde
,
I
know
not
whence
I
should
fetch
my
charity
.
Againe
,
wee
must
embrace
and
beleeue
the
doctrine
taught
by
Moses
,
and
the
Prophets
,
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
who
were
the
true
Shepheards
and
faithfull
Pastors
of
the
Church
of
GOD
:
To
the
Law
,
Esay
8.20
.
and
to
the
Testimony
,
if
they
speake
not
according
to
this
Word
,
it
is
because
there
is
no
light
in
them
.
Iere.
6.16
.
And
againe
,
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
stand
in
the
wayes
,
and
behold
,
and
aske
for
the
olde
way
,
which
is
the
good
way
,
and
walke
therein
,
and
you
shall
finde
peace
and
rest
for
your
soules
.
So
then
,
if
we
desire
to
know
true
Religion
,
and
the
true
worship
and
seruice
of
God
,
this
is
the
way
,
which
I
heere
teach
and
deliuer
from
the
Lord
IESVS
CHRIST
,
against
the
doctrine
of
all
the
Shauelings
of
Rome
;
namely
this
,
and
none
but
this
;
To
inquire
of
the
faith
,
Religion
,
and
maner
of
the
worshipping
of
God
,
performed
by
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
,
Patriarkes
and
Prophets
,
Preached
and
published
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
;
beleeue
that
,
imbrace
that
,
and
rest
our
soules
on
that
.
This
may
serue
to
decide
a
great
question
,
and
long
controuersie
,
betweene
vs
and
the
Papists
.
They
affirme
that
they
are
the
true
Church
,
and
we
are
Heretickes
;
wee
beleeue
and
hold
that
we
are
the
true
church
of
God
,
and
that
they
bee
not
,
but
Babylon
,
and
the
Synagogue
of
Sathan
.
This
then
is
the
maine
Question
,
whether
they
,
or
wee
,
bee
the
true
Church
?
Who
shall
iudge
?
euen
Christ
Iesus
himselfe
in
his
owne
word
:
wee
rest
vpon
him
and
flie
vnto
him
:
which
if
the
Papists
would
do
likewise
,
they
would
neuer
haue
runne
into
a
labyrinth
of
controuersies
as
they
haue
euen
at
this
day
:
For
Christ
would
quickly
haue
put
an
end
vnto
all
.
For
he
saith
,
that
they
be
the
true
Church
,
which
Treade
in
the
steps
of
the
Sheep
,
and
feede
by
the
Tents
of
the
Shepheards
:
That
is
,
that
people
that
beleeue
and
worship
God
,
as
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
did
;
and
also
that
old
Religion
which
they
beleeued
and
embraced
as
the
true
Religion
,
for
that
was
taught
by
the
holy
seruants
of
God
,
who
were
the
faithfull
Shepheards
,
and
Pastors
sent
of
God
to
his
Church
.
Now
let
triall
be
made
,
whether
the
Papists
or
Protestants
,
the
Church
of
Rome
,
or
the
Church
of
England
do
thus
.
For
the
Papists
,
although
they
call
their
Religion
,
the
old
Religion
;
yet
alas
,
it
is
newly
deuised
,
the
gteatest
parts
of
it
,
within
these
foure
or
fiue
hundred
yeares
:
It
is
such
as
was
neuer
knowne
to
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Iacob
,
Moses
,
or
the
Prophets
;
it
was
neuer
knowne
to
Christ
or
his
Apostles
;
they
haue
lost
the
Steps
of
the
Sheepe
,
and
the
Tents
of
the
Shepheards
:
that
Doctrine
,
manner
of
Religion
,
the
worship
and
seruice
of
God
,
which
was
vsed
by
the
Patriarkes
,
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
,
taught
by
Moses
,
and
the
Prophets
,
Christ
and
his
Apostles
;
and
they
haue
got
a
new
Religion
of
their
owne
deuising
:
They
walke
not
in
the
steps
of
the
Flocke
,
but
in
the
steps
of
their
proud
Popes
,
couetous
Cardinals
;
filthy
Friers
,
mangy
Munkes
:
They
haue
deuised
a
thousand
things
in
the
seruice
and
worship
of
God
against
his
Word
,
and
against
the
Doctrine
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
.
Where
shall
we
euer
finde
that
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Iacob
,
and
the
Prophets
did
euer
pray
to
Angells
,
or
Saints
,
worshipped
Images
,
prayed
for
the
dead
,
looked
to
bee
saued
by
their
owne
workes
,
or
merites
?
If
they
can
shew
me
,
any
foule-mouth'd
Iesuite
of
them
all
,
but
any
one
example
,
in
the
whole
booke
of
God
,
of
any
of
all
Gods
children
that
haue
performed
them
,
I
will
then
lay
my
hand
vpon
my
mouth
.
In
the
meane
time
giue
me
leaue
,
O
ye
Papists
,
to
tell
you
,
that
you
are
none
of
Christs
Church
,
you
are
none
of
Christs
Sheepe
;
for
you
haue
left
the
Steppes
of
the
sheepe
,
and
the
Tents
of
the
shepheards
,
the
Doctrine
taught
by
the
Prophets
of
God
,
Christ
,
and
his
Apostls
;
and
are
no
better
then
the
whoore
of
Babylon
,
the
Synagogue
of
Sathan
.
But
as
for
the
Church
of
England
,
wee
doe
beleeue
and
embrace
that
olde
and
true
Religion
,
that
same
Faith
which
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
did
vse
:
we
holde
that
Doctrine
taught
by
the
ancient
Prophets
,
and
holie
Apostles
of
CHRIST
IESVS
,
without
either
adding
or
detracting
:
And
if
wee
should
dare
to
deuise
a
new
kinde
of
Faith
,
Religion
,
and
worship
of
God
,
not
vsed
nor
knowne
to
the
ancient
Prophets
,
Patriarkes
,
and
Apostles
,
as
the
Church
of
Rome
doth
;
it
were
to
leaue
the
Steps
of
the
Sheepe
,
and
to
ioyne
with
the
Flockes
of
the
Companions
,
euen
to
shake
hands
with
Idolaters
.
Vse
2
Well
,
let
vs
then
euer
stand
out
against
the
Antichrist
of
Rome
,
Reu.
18.4
.
and
as
Christ
saith
,
Come
out
of
her
,
ioyne
not
with
her
in
her
false
Religion
,
and
Idolatrous
seruice
of
God
,
lest
you
partake
of
her
plagues
,
but
let
vs
hold
fast
still
the
true
Religion
of
God
:
Treade
in
the
steps
of
the
Sheep
;
Feed
by
the
Tents
of
the
Shepheards
.
Let
vs
liue
and
die
in
the
true
Church
of
God
,
&
for
euer
hold
fast
the
true
,
ancient
,
&
holy
religion
,
which
we
haue
receiued
from
the
holy
Patriarks
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Iacob
,
Moses
,
the
Prophets
,
and
the
holy
Apostles
of
Iesus
Christ
,
&
then
we
shall
be
safe
and
sure
;
yea
blessed
and
happy
for
euermore
.
FINIS
.